《Isekai no Mahou Gengo Ga Doumitemo Nihongo Dattaken》


 1-This world where magic can be used in Japanese

    "Flame!


    The magic language reacts with the magical power in the air and releases the power hidden in the spirit of the word.


    Immediately, a red-burning flame appears in front of me.


    It burns in the air for a while, then it consumes the power and disappears.


    This is the ''flame'', one of the witchcraft recorded in the grimoire.


    The "flame" is a magic that sets fire to any place, object or magical object by chanting the magic language that means fire.


    In order to use this magic, it is essential to learn and understand the magic language and to be able to read the meaning of the words accurately.


    In addition, the magic language reacts with the "magic power" in the atmosphere to release the phenomena hidden in the spirit of the word to manifest as "magic". For this reason, the ability to sense the magical power in the air is also important.


    It is said that most humans have the ability to sense magic in the atmosphere, although there are individual differences.


    In the first place, it is not uncommon for humans to benefit from magical power on a daily basis. The soil in which crops grow, the rivers in which there is plenty of water, and the food we eat on a daily basis all contain magical power.


    In that sense, it should be possible for "every human being born into this world" to control magic, potentially.


    But even so, the number of sorcerers is still very small even in my reincarnated country, the Kingdom of Halkeniya.


    The only reason for this is because it is extremely difficult to learn the magic language.


    Naturally, the pronunciation of magical language is completely different from the words we use in our daily lives.


    Magical languages have only five vowels, unlike languages used in this world. However, there are more than fifty basic ''sounds'', and one must be able to pronounce them all correctly.


    Some of these sounds are not in the language we usually use.


    Moreover, there are words that mean different things but are pronounced and vocalized exactly the same.


    They change minutely depending on the context and phraseology, and their meanings change, even within a series of sentences.


    That''s why there are very few magicians. First of all, they don''t come from the commoners who can''t even be satisfied with general education.


    The only people who can use magic properly are the nobles and others who have a talent for magic language and have gone to the school of magic.


    The graduation rate of the Academy of Magic is also less than five percent. Even if a hundred students are admitted to the school every year, only five students will graduate - in other words, only five students will be recognized as magicians.


    In fact, the number of students per year rarely exceeds 100, so the number of people who can graduate is even smaller.


    Even within the Kingdom of Halkesia, there are less than fifty people who are recognized as magicians and by the royal family.


    And because there are so few of them, they receive enormous wealth, glory, and respect just by being a magician.


    It is precisely because of such an existence that becoming a sorcerer is an extremely difficult path.


    My name is Gerald. I''m the one who will be the first magician in the Halkenian Kingdom in the near future.


    My other name is Ogata Kazuhiko. This is a name from a previous life, and in my previous life I was a young man who grew up in a country called Japan on the planet Earth, and died at the young age of 19.

 2-Memory of previous life

    Let me tell you a story about the first time I used magic.


    I was born and raised in this world in a very ordinary farming village in the northwest direction of Maisis, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Halkeniya.


    My parents were the caretakers of the village, and compared to other families, they were reasonably well off.


    Even though they were wealthy, they were in the middle to upper-middle class of the commoners. The only land he owned was quite a bit of land, but the rest of the house was very ordinary.


    In a way, it was a miracle that such a very ordinary, commonplace house had a magic book in it.


    ........One day, around nightfall.


    ''Gerald. Go and get me a new candle.


    Yeah, okay!


    In this world, the only light source is a candle or a lamp at night.


    Some nobles and others have a magic tool called a "light ball", but that is not an option for commoners.


    That''s why every house in the village is lit at night without exception with candles or candlelight, but on this day, the candle that illuminated the living room was about to run out.


    Without the candles, we would have to eat in the dark.


    So when the candle was about to run out, I had to get a new one from the storeroom.


    I nodded and went to the shed where I kept the candles.


    I opened the door and stepped into the storeroom to find a chaotic scene.


    Various items (mostly junk) had been forcibly shoved into the room, and I could see that they were scattered around without needing to check.


    A table with one missing leg, a broken vase, a shelf with a handle that had come off and wouldn''t open, thick old books and paper bundles piled haphazardly.... Even the air was dusty because of the lack of cleaning.


    ''....as usual, it''s going to be hard to even find a single candle.


    I''m impressed that he would want to keep a candle in a place like this. Don''t you think it''s a bother to look for them, Dad?


    I am inwardly puzzled, but I must find it before it gets dark. With that in mind, I go rummaging through the junk.


    ''''Well you could have done a little more tidying up.


    The clutter is more than I could have imagined, and I can''t help but complain about it.


    But even so, after a bit of patient searching, I was able to find a white wooden box where the candles were stored behind the junk I had raked through.


    ''....Okay, there it is.


    He reached out to open the box containing the candle. But before he could reach the box, his hand touched a tower of books piled up nearby and crumbled it.


    ''Ah.''


    By the time I shouted that briefly, it was too late. Thick books and bundles of paper are falling towards the already messy floor with the force of an attack.


    Looking at the books scattered on the floor in front of me, I sighed with a sigh.


    The floor, which had been messy to begin with, was even more unorganized. Well, I had no idea where everything was to begin with, but....


    "I did it...


    I decided to at least clean up a bit, so I had no choice but to kneel down on the floor and pick up a book that was close at hand.


    Then from among the books I picked up I found the book.


    ''''Hm?¡¡This is.....


    The book was large in size, with a crimson binding. The cover was lavishly decorated with gold thread, and the way it looked reminiscent of a piece of furniture. Rather than being called a book, it seemed more convincing to be called an ornamental object.


    It was big enough to hold on to your chest and heavy enough for a five-year-old to lift.


    In addition, the quality of the paper was clearly top-notch, although it was tarnished. Until I was that age, the only paper I had ever heard of was the rough, sandpaper-like surface, so I couldn''t help but notice how smooth it felt to the touch.


    I''m not sure if it''s a special book. I wonder if it''s a special book, because it''s bound in a very expensive looking book.


    I can''t imagine that this book is the kind of book you would want to have in a rural village.


    It''s exactly the kind of book that I heard rumors about, and it''s probably the kind of book that the Royal Library deals in.


    When I thought about it, I suddenly became curious about the contents. I was taught to read and write at the age of five, and I''ve loved to read since then.


    I love stories, so much so that I can''t sleep at night because of the excitement I get when I listen to my mother tell me bedtime stories about old times and heroic tales.


    It''s only natural that my curiosity was violently aroused.


    The idea that it might be something I shouldn''t touch flashed through my mind for a moment, but I couldn''t contain my curiosity, so I opened the cover of the book.


    But what was there was a completely unfamiliar character, not the one my parents had taught me about this world.


    ''''...?¡¡This is, um,


    Page after page, the paper was covered with characters that were completely unfamiliar to me.


    Was it a foreign language, or was it an old language?


    But with only five years'' worth of knowledge, I had no idea. All I could tell was that I couldn''t read this myself.


    .........well, that''s just as well. I''m a little disappointed that I couldn''t read it, but I might get angry if I touch such a gorgeous book without permission.


    It was at that moment, while telling myself that, that I was about to close the book.


    A violent headache hit me.


    The headache lasted for a while, and by the time it subsided, I had recovered my memories of my previous life.


    I thought my brain was going to burn out. The memories of a lifetime of memories flowed into my head, even if they were brief.


    At any rate, I remembered everything at that time.


    I remembered that I was a 19-year-old university student named Kazuhiko Ogata, that I was hit by a bicycle, that I was killed by a bicycle, my life before I died, and of course..............................my Japanese language.


    I couldn''t help but mutter in front of the memories that flowed in one after another. ''Hey, what was that........flabba?''


    Flava................................Flashback, a word not found in this world. The fact that he said it was the best proof that he had regained his memories of his previous life.

 3-I learned the magic easily

    Puzzled by the sudden turn of events, I returned my gaze to the cover of the book.


    I realized that the gold thread embroidery that I had thought was just for decoration was actually text.


    The words spelled out as "A Collection of Magical Languages Useful for Everyday Life" were shining brilliantly on the cover of the book.


    --I''m not sure what I''m supposed to say.


    ''''It''s Japanese to the core!


    Yes, that''s right.


    The "Japanese language" embroidered on the cover of the book with gold thread, and spelled with a mixture of hiragana and Chinese characters, was somehow incongruous to exist in this world.


    Why Japanese?


    While I wondered that, I opened the cover and found that I was able to read the contents of the book, which I hadn''t understood before.


    The contents of the book are naturally in Japanese, and as expected, I almost fell down on the floor in a different way than I did a moment ago because of the predictable contents.


    As for the content, it''s also much worse.


    To be briefly excerpted, "Hello," "Thank you," "Goodbye," "See you again," "The other side of the tunnel was snow country," "I am a cat," "Bodhisattva," "Inadvertently," ... it''s a very trivial and unintelligible lineup.


    What kind of timing do you use "I am a cat"? Copyright.........has been expired, so it''s not a problem, in this case?¡¡I mean, it doesn''t exist in this world........


    I was dumbfounded, but as I turned a few pages, a sentence suddenly jumped out at me: "Light, let the darkness shine.


    ''Light, let the darkness shine through.''


    Oh, I finally found an incantation-like phrase.


    It''s about to get dark, so let''s give it a try.


    "''Light, cast your light into the darkness.


    At the moment I chanted, what appeared in front of me was a glowing yellow ball of light. It was about the size of the palm of my hand.


    The inside of the barn, which was dimly lit, was gently illuminated by the light ball.


    ''''........Could that be magic?''''


    I opened my mouth with a pop and looked at the light ball.


    But eventually I regained my composure and ran my eyes over the pages of the spellbook, which was made more legible by the light than before.


    I''m sure you''ll find a lot of spell-like phrases in the book.


    It''s a good thing that you have a lot of experience in this field.


    .........well, they were all very difficult to say, and all of them were phrases that could be bitten by the tongue. As expected of a ''spell'', the kind that makes you want to call it a ''spell''.


    Even so, if you utter these spells, the magic will probably be activated. I chose one to try and cast the spell again.


    ''''Cover the light with darkness.''''


    As I said it, I pointed to the light ball that was shining in front of me.


    It disappeared in a flash the moment he chanted the spell.


    ''''Light, let the darkness shine through.''''


    The light ball appears again.


    "''Let the darkness cover the light.''


    The light ball disappears in a flash.


    After that, I tried a few other spells, but they all had some effect on me.


    Some of the spells didn''t cause anything, but maybe the conditions for activating them weren''t right.


    In any case, the fact that I was able to use the magic in such a blink of an eye made me open my mouth when I realized.


    The magic in this world is surprisingly choppy.


    I''m not sure if this is good enough for you, fantasy.

 4-Fathers understanding and mothers love

    The door to the living room was opened in a hectic tone, with the air calm and gentle, just before dinner.


    ''Dad, Mom, I''m having a hard time listening to you~!


    At the same time, the room echoed with the sound of an excited, high-pitched boy - that is, me.


    My father, who was on the verge of drinking a beer, gave me a questioning look as I jumped in with a swashbuckling smile that could ruin my daily life, and my mother, who had laid out the plates on the table, gave me a look that was a blend of confusion, worry, and anxiety all together.


    .........although my father''s gaze was a bit unbearable, my mother''s gaze, "Has he gone crazy?


    Something terrible has happened!¡¡It''s so hard and really, really great, amazing things, you know!


    I repeat the word ''hard'' without getting to the point.


    I tried to convey the gravity of what had just happened with my poor, juvenile language for a man who is five and nineteen years older than I am.


    But in the heat of excitement, there''s no way I''m able to do something as calmly as ''explain it well in words''.


    "Wait, Gerald is that more difficult than what''s for dinner today?


    ..........


    I was finally able to regain my composure at my dad''s watery, slightly sarcastic words.


    --


    Overhead, a ball of light illuminates the living room.


    Me, my dad and my mom are sitting at the four-seater table and my sister is fast asleep in her crib near the table. Mom must have fed her milk a day earlier. It was lovely to see her sleeping peacefully.


    On the other hand, as for our dinner, it was ham, eggs, mashed potatoes and onion soup. That''s what we had for dinner.


    It wasn''t exactly lavish, but eating my mother''s food always made me feel warm and fuzzy.


    As we sat down to dinner, I explained to her what happened in the barn.


    I looked at the book I found, and it''s in a magical language. I didn''t understand what it meant at first, but then I suddenly felt a headache and I could read it, for some reason.


    ........By the way, I didn''t tell you that I remembered the memories of my previous life. So I''m also blaming the ''strange headache'' for my ability to read magic language. --Well, by the way, I didn''t tell a lie, did I?


    Hmmm........that''s not possible. It''s hard to believe, but looking at it, I don''t think it''s even a lie.


    Turning his gaze to the lights above his head (which I''d tried to create by practicing my magic earlier), Dad folded his arms and thought about it.


    He raised his eyebrows dourly, apparently pondering.


    Mom, on the other hand, simply responded mildly, "Strange things happen..." and readily accepted the existence of this suddenly born sorcerer (me, that is).


    ''We don''t know anything about magic. So, I wonder if it''s possible for my child to suddenly learn to read a magical language or use magic?


    ''Well, you''re right about that, but I didn''t expect my son to be able to read the magic book I was given ten years ago. Gerald, can you lend me that book for a moment?


    Yes.


    I put the book on my lap so it wouldn''t interfere with my meal and handed it to my dad, who sat down across from me.


    It was a heavy book for me, but he took it easily, inspecting it from various angles.


    He takes it with ease, examining it from various angles.


    I can''t, thank you. I don''t think I can read it. Why don''t you give it a try, Cecil?


    Dad was about to hand her the book and she shook her head.


    ''Hmmm, I don''t know if I''d mind... it might be useful if cooking, cleaning and laundry were magically easier, but they''re all jobs I love.


    ''Well, that''s also ... well, maybe. Doesn''t Cecil ever think that he could use flashy, cool magic like the sorcerer in the story or something?


    Dad''s voice, apparently stimulated by his boyish mind, sounded a little excited.


    ''But I''m too busy taking care of Sierra-chan right now.


    ''''Well no Cecil, that''s not a subtle answer.


    And I''m no good at rough stuff either, you know.


    ''So I''m telling you that''s not an answer.


    My dad''s expression becomes bitter at my mom''s unflappable answer.


    ... well, I know how you feel.


    ''And besides, Russell. If Gerald-chan is able to use magic now, I''m sure he''s still going to be busy with Sierra-chan''s care, and I''m sure he''s going to be able to help me with a lot of things with magic, right?


    Mom shifts her gaze from Dad to me and smiles sedately.


    ''Hey, Gerald?''


    I wish they would stop calling us ''chan''.


    Because Gerald is me and Russell''s child.


    So that''s not an answer!


    Well, you didn''t answer the question either.


    He''s at an age when he wants to be a grown-up. I understand the desire to tease you, but you''ll have to cut him some slack, Cicero.


    Come on, Dad!


    I got pissed off and raised my voice, and they both smiled happily.


    It was a happy, friendly family scene.


    There was a form of ''happiness'' there that was too blessed.


    ........So, that scene, which was contrary to the previous life, suddenly seemed somehow dim, and I felt strong unease.

 5-Fathers understanding and mothers love

    Well, you know what?


    Hmm?¡¡What''s up, Gerald?


    Aren''t you scared of your mother and father?


    My voice must have been depressed by the anxiety I suddenly remembered, and the voice I let out must have been depressed in a way that was obvious even to the sidelines.


    My parents'' faces, which had been smiling earlier, immediately turned into a worried expression.


    ''Scared of what?''


    I looked down at Mom''s question.


    The moment I was able to use my magic, I thought childishly that I wanted to tell my dad and mom. But now that it''s over, and I''ve calmed down to a certain extent, I''m wondering if it''s a good idea, or if it''s okay to let them know that I can really use magic.


    Ordinary commoners can''t use magic. It''s because they don''t have the opportunity to learn it.


    Therefore, only a few of the upper class can rely on the power of magic.


    Just as commoners are excluded as something alien if they blend into the world of the upper class, sorcerers are also treated as foreign to the commoners.


    Wouldn''t my father and mother also become afraid of the power I have?


    ........then they would treat me like a boilermaker again, wouldn''t they? Just like I was in my previous life.....


    That''s the fear and anxiety that''s been raising its ugly head within me.


    But perhaps she saw through my feelings, and that''s when she called out to me in a gentle voice.


    I''m not going to be able to get to know you. Listen to me.


    Yes.


    I do. I used to think that magic was a scary, violent thing. I still do.


    .........So will I say I''m afraid?


    With a gentle voice and a familiar tone of voice, will he tell me that he is afraid of me?


    I clenched my fists tightly at the thought.


    But.


    But, well, that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you, Gerald.


    Yeah, I know.


    At Mom''s words, which seemed to be muttered in a light tone, Dad also made a sound of agreement.


    ........Heh?


    You''re not scared?¡¡I''d be scared. If someone has so much more power than you, you''d be afraid to get close to them, wouldn''t you?


    Yes. I think so, too.


    So how did you...?


    Mom smiled softly at the uncertainty in my voice and


    Because Gerald is me and Russell''s child.


    I told you not to call me "chan".


    ''If you''re going to hide your embarrassment, you should at least do something about the red cheeks, Gerald (...)''


    So, uh-oh!¡¡I wonder if you could take it a little easier on your father, too!


    I said, and my mom and dad chuckled when I said that.


    ''So, what do you want to do? ''Gerald,''


    Me?


    Yeah. Are you interested in magic?¡¡Do you find yourself longing for a sorcerer?¡¡And most importantly, do you want to be able to use all sorts of magic?


    It''s...


    Of course, that''s obvious.


    In a previous life, I loved books. I loved stories.


    Comics, light novels and video games were my constant companions, and I dreamed of a different world I hadn''t yet seen.


    It''s impossible for me not to feel the joy of being able to use magic.


    It''s impossible for me not to feel a longing for the sound of being a sorcerer.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I want to learn more magic. I want to be able to use many different kinds of magic.


    Well....


    As he says it, my dad narrows his eyes and unexpectedly strokes my head with his big hand.


    ''Ahh!''


    I was hoping you would say that. That''s my boy and Cecil''s boy.


    Well, um, Dad...?


    Dad stroked my hair without regard to my confusion.


    The movement is so powerful that my head tilts to the left and right, and I can''t help but roll my eyes a little.


    Eventually he let go of my head and


    Gerald. I''ll give you this spell book.


    He said and held out the magic book that was still in his hand to me.


    ''''........Are you sure?''''


    Yeah. Books are for the people who read them. So the book is for you.


    Don''t you think?¡¡He smiled at me and I felt my heart grow warm and fuzzy.


    ...I can proudly say that both you and Mom are the best parents in the world.


    My dad understood. And my mother accepted the fact that I was suddenly a magician.


    I think that my mom and dad were more important than the magic I''d just learned to use.

 6-Study magic

    It had been three days since my father had given me the spell book.


    I was engrossed in reading the book.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information about the spells in the book.


    This is information that I also wanted to know by all means, so I read it over and over again.


    According to the description, it is called ''magic'' to cause supernatural phenomena by working on the magic power that fills this world with magical language, and the mechanism is called ''magic''.


    Therefore, in order to use magic, it is necessary to use the magic language.


    I thought the Japanese language was really amazing.


    As I read further, I found out that it was also written in this way.


    Even though it is a magic language, it is a ''language'', so the words have meaning. If you chant a magic language without understanding the "meaning", you can''t work on the magic power.


    I see, I''m fluent in Japanese and have a grasp of the meaning of the language, so I was convinced that I was able to use magic all of a sudden.


    In addition, even if the pronunciation and phrasing of the magic language is a little strange, if you have a rough idea of the words and context, you can invoke magic.


    In that case, of course, the power and effect seems to be reduced.


    As an example, ''Sun! It seems that you can use magic to light up the room by chanting "I''m going to light up the room".


    Since both of them have a common image of "light" or "light", they can be invoked as magic.


    But in this case, it seems to burn your skin to a crisp. Well, I think it''s only natural since the lighting created by this seems to have strong UV light.


    If we continue to read more books of magic, this time it was written about the mechanism of activating magic.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    The first one is to use magic by hitting the magic language against the magic power contained in the surrounding air and make it react.


    This doesn''t use your own magic power, so it doesn''t drain your magic power. Instead, it is not possible to adjust the power and effect in detail, so accurate pronunciation and solid imagery are required.


    If the pronunciation is wrong or the image is vague, it is not possible to use it well. In addition, the method is easily influenced by the intensity of the magic power on the spot, so it is not a very stable method.


    The next is when you put your magic power into the magic language and chant a spell to exercise magic.


    In this case, you can fine-tune the power and effect of the spell since it uses your own magic power. Therefore, the stability is incomparable to using the magic power of the surroundings.


    However, since it naturally consumes one''s own magic power, it seems to consume one''s physical strength along with it.


    Also, if you don''t have the power to sense magic power, you can''t control it. In addition, because the magic power has a bottom, once the magic power is used up, it cannot be used any more.


    The last one is like a hybrid method, so to speak.


    Once you take the magic power of the surroundings into yourself, you can activate magic by kneading that magic power into your magic language.


    With this method, the drain on physical and magical power is minimal, and it is said to be less susceptible to the density of magical power floating in the air, as well as being able to subtly control the magic.


    But of course, it''s a dream come true for me, who can''t sense magic power.


    So for the time being, my goal is to be able to sense magic power.


    It was also written about how to train the amount of magic power and so on.


    When you pull it out like this and write it down, it''s like muscle training.


    Also, even if you can''t perceive the magic power at first, if you use the magic many times, you''ll gradually get used to the sensation of the magic language reacting with the magic power and become able to perceive it.


    From this, I found out that it is very important to use magic as much as possible, both in the sense of increasing the amount of magic power and in order to be able to perceive the magic power.


    Now that I know, I must do it.


    Anyway, I''m going to use my magic and use it all the time.


    If you want to hone your magic skills, that''s the best I can do right now.

 7-Erase charcoal soup

    ''Gerald. You''ll be fed.


    I was sitting in my room reading a book when my mom called out to me from outside.


    I closed the open magic book and headed into the living room.


    ''''Follow My Word and make way.''''


    I cast a spell on the door using magical language. Then the door is opened without me touching it.


    Yes, it feels good to do this. I can feel as if I''m special.


    Satisfied, I walked into the living room to find my mom and dad at the table, their eyes wide.


    It was only natural. The door opened by itself.


    Technically, I had magically opened it.


    ''Gerald, that was...''


    It''s the magic of opening the gates.


    I thrust my chest at my dad''s question.


    ''''Wouldn''t it be faster to use your hands?''''


    Dad''s words had a dumb color to them.


    ''I know you''re happy to learn magic, but you can''t just rely on it or anything else.


    I know. It''s a little dim by the way, isn''t it?


    It should still be bright outside, but the blinds were down on the windows to block out the sun.


    That''s why the inside of the room doesn''t receive as much benefit from the sun as the outside.


    Hmm, is that so?¡¡I don''t think you''re the one who--


    "''Light, let the darkness shine on us.''


    Before Dad could finish his words, a light ball appeared on the ceiling of the living room. The room, which was a bit dim, was filled with a shimmering glow.


    Just in case, I tried to cast a spell to be aware of the magic power but...............no good. I couldn''t detect it at all.


    As expected, it can''t be that easy, can it?


    As I was twisting my neck thinking about this, I heard crying from the crib.


    When I turned my attention to it, it seems that Sierra, who had been asleep until now, had been startled by the sudden brightening and had woken up. She wasn''t happy about being forced to wake up, but she was foolishly crying with tears in her eyes.


    ''Oh, God. Yes, yes, you''re a good girl, Sierra.''''


    Mom rushes over and picks Sierra up in a hurry. Then she turns a resentful gaze towards us.


    Shit. Sierra was taking a nap. She''s awake.


    He accused me with a pointed mouth.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry, I''m going to turn it off now-- "Darkness will not cover the light.


    He hurriedly chanted a spell and turned off the light. Then the room returned to its usual calm brightness again.


    Relieved that the room was back to normal, Sierra closed her eyes again and buried her face in her mother''s chest, breathing in her sleep.


    ''Whoa. You mustn''t interrupt Sierra''s nap. I was just sleeping like a good little girl.


    I''m sorry.


    He hadn''t expected to wake her up after that much.


    ''''But I wanted to practice my magic........''''


    ''But that doesn''t mean we can''t interrupt Sierra''s bedtime routine, does it?¡¡Hey, honey.


    Hm?¡¡Oh, yeah. Cecil is right. No, I''m not going to say that Gerald is bad by any means, but whether it''s words or magic, there''s a time and place for it.


    My mom and dad chastised me in unison.


    Their words were irrefutably correct, and I said, "I''m sorry..." and nodded, "I''m sorry...


    ''''I''ll stop using magic so much...''''


    Oh, my God, neither your mother nor your father ever told you not to use magic.


    I bow my head, and my mom says something like that to me.


    ''Yeah, but,''


    You can use as much magic as you want, as long as you know the time and place.


    Really?


    Yeah. Cecil is right. In the meantime, why don''t you try using some magic to warm up the soup that''s gone cold first?


    Dad''s words made me realize that the soup on the table had cooled completely during our current exchange.


    Mom also noticed and said deliberately, "Well, it would be nice if someone could reheat it for me," she said.


    I nodded vigorously at their attitude.


    I nodded vigorously to them, "Yeah, I''m on it!¡¡Uh, well....


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to use fire-based magic.


    If that''s the case, the only thing I remember right now is that magic.


    While being aware of the magic, I uttered a magic language that has power.


    "''Burn them to death with the flames of purgatory''.


    Instantly, a blazing fire erupted and with a rumbling sound, attacked the soup.


    The flames heated the soup with their intense heat, heating it up, and ..............................what was left was.


    ''''..........''''


    ..........


    "...Gerald. What is this all about?


    Dad dropped his gaze to the bottom of the bowl, where something black, black and burnt black was stuck to the bottom of the bowl.


    ''It''s a soup I heated up with magic.


    Oh, soup.


    ''Yes. Here''s your soup.


    Well I see.


    Dad picked up the spoon and scraped the remaining coals from the bottom of the bowl with a regretful grind.


    ''This is ... this is soup, you say?


    It''s...


    He looked at me with a sense of melancholy, and I had no words to return it.


    At the bottom of the bowl, only the remains of the soup, the charcoal, were left, and the soup was nowhere to be seen in any shadow or shape.


    ''''I''m.......sorry. I meant to warm it up, but I guess I turned it into charcoal.


    Well....


    My dad looked forlornly down at the wreckage at the bottom of the bowl.


    I was unable to stand the sight of him, and I held out my remaining soup plate to my father.


    ''''Um, well, I''m sorry...''''


    ''No, that''s fine Gerald. But yes I would be very happy if you would be more careful next time.


    Yeah, I''ll be careful I''ll be careful, Dad.


    My dad and I, two guys, slumped our shoulders and fell into a depression.


    It''s funny I just wanted to practice my witchcraft.


    I never wanted to ruin one of my father''s meals.


    At my despondent back. .


    ''Hmm, I wonder if it will be a long time before Gerald-chan is able to help me with magic.


    Mom was muttering to herself as she tucked Sierra back into her crib.

 8-Practice magic

    Half a month has passed since the "Incident of Eraser Soup".


    I regretted my mistake at that time and decided to first check out what abilities each of the magic in the spellbook had.


    For some reason I''m too excited about it too. No matter how much I spent five years as a child in this world, I was indeed nineteen years old in my previous life, so it''s embarrassing to act too buoyantly.


    ........No, well, that''s something that no one but me would understand anyway.


    Let''s at least be a little more mature. Magic is a dangerous force to be reckoned with.


    Anyway, I''m confident that I can handle any kind of magic if I just activate it.


    I''m a former Japanese, after all.


    And the magic language is Japanese. It''s not impossible to invoke magic with this.


    However, it''s only easy to use it, and it''s still far from mastering it. First of all, it is necessary to grasp which spell works what spell and what effect it has in order to master it.


    And there is a quickest way to figure it out.


    As it turns out all you have to do is try them all and see how they work.


    Okay.


    I went out to the back of the house and opened the magic book. The pages that were opened had a variety of spells spelled in Japanese, in kanji and hiragana.


    Although I had read through the spellbook, there were still only about ten spells that I tried.


    .........No, you see, I have no idea what kind of situation I''m going to use ''carelessness'' or anything like that.


    That sacrifice will not be in vain.


    ''Let''s practice.''


    At any rate, you have to try every single one of the unfamiliar spells.


    So, this is how we came to the back of our house to make sure that it''s unlikely to happen.


    The back of our house is a fairly large open space. There is no woods or houses, so accidents are unlikely to happen.


    It is also not easy for people to find out that I am practicing my magic here, since it is not visible to other houses in the village.


    Even if my parents accept me, it doesn''t necessarily mean that even the villagers will. Therefore, I decided that it would be better to keep this power a secret for now.


    ''''Well, let''s start with this spell...''''


    --


    The sun was setting.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and breathed.


    I found out after trying various magic techniques to the fullest in this way, but it seems that chanting spells over and over again will naturally drain my energy.


    My magic is still in the stage where my magic language is reacting to the magic power around me. Therefore, it doesn''t drain my magic power, but just chanting spells all day long is quite tiring.


    And moreover, this body is five years old.


    There''s no way he can''t wear out his physical strength. The throat in particular is dry, and if possible, I wanted water right now.


    ''''Hah........hah.......zed.


    I''m still not able to sense the magic power and control my own magic power at will.


    Will I be able to do this from now on?


    No, it will become possible. If you can become so, you will surely be able to go to a higher level as a magician.


    ''''Ugh, I''m so tired...''''


    Breathing shallowly, I lay down on the ground in a wide open position.


    I''m tired, but this is a pleasant feeling of exhaustion. The feeling of contentment filled my whole body and I felt like I was going to fall asleep.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    This ''experiment'' revealed several things.


    Firstly, the effectiveness and power of the spells written in the spell book.


    It would have been great to try out the spell that I didn''t understand the meaning of at first, but by actually using it, I was able to figure out what effect it had on me.


    Next, it''s about the relationship between the content of the spell and the magic that is invoked.


    Basically, magic is only activated ''according to the content of the spell''. If you say ''burn'', you ''burn'', and if you say ''freeze'', you ''freeze''.


    During the ''Eraser Soup Incident'', I said ''burn it up'', so I must have literally burned it up and turned it into charcoal.


    "So, you mean, I''m that one? I thought I said, ''Warm up the soup'', but it was like saying, ''Burn up the soup''...''


    The magic, "I''ve burned it out! I seemed to see him smiling at me.


    At that time, I was so caught up in the image of the flame of purgatory = hot, that I didn''t pay attention to the part about ''burn out''... If it had been ''warm up with the flame of purgatory'', would it have been different?


    .........In the first place, I should have noticed it when the word ''purgatory'' is used. The fact that they could use magic was completely buoyant....


    It''s true that when you''re on a roll, bad things don''t happen. It''s okay that it was the soup that burned, but if it was a family member, a chill runs down my spine.


    Anyway, I was keenly aware that if you choose the wrong spell, it can cause phenomena that you didn''t want. Seriously, let''s be careful with magical language....


    And perhaps because of this relationship between spells and magic, there are times when separate spells can cause the same phenomenon.


    For example, if you chant ''O Flame'', fire will appear. However, fire also appeared in ''O sun-covered and burning robe''.


    Since the robe that covers and burns the sun is, of course, a flame, it seems to be treated as a spell with the same meaning after all.


    However, in the spell ''Let the radiance of the red ball be shown here'', the flame also appeared.


    This is a guess, but I suspect it''s because the words ''Splendor of Crimson Jade'' made me imagine a red, shining flame.


    The relationship between images, magic language and magic power is still unclear, but it makes sense if you think of it as "directing" what you "imagine" using magic language, and then the magic power "reacts" and "causes" the phenomenon according to your instructions.


    It is also possible to make the "flame" appear with the words "Splendor of the Red Ball".


    It''s not that I''m not a fan of this, it''s just that I''m not a fan of this.


    '' "Well, I''ll just use the spell here for now, though.


    I have some grasp of the laws of magic. I suppose it''s even possible to create an original spell.


    However, it hasn''t reached the realm of sensing magic power yet, so let''s get there first. I''ll make my own original spell after that.

 9-Cute creature

    That''s what I was thinking about.


    ''Yoo-hoo, Gerald,''


    Mom appeared with a glass of water on a tray. Behind her, her little sister, Sierra, is also attached to her.


    At two years old, Sierra was still not weaned, but she could talk and walk now.


    Mom sometimes says with a wry smile, "All she has to do now is get rid of her tits," but for now it seems that Sierra will not live up to her mother''s expectations.


    ''Yoo-hoo, Nii-taan.


    Smiles and laughs.


    Super cute.


    Unlike Mom''s dead leaf colored hair, Sierra''s hair is a beautiful chestnut color. Her round, steeplechaser-colored eyes move well with curiosity, and her smile shines in her adorable mouth.


    I''m sure this is what an innocent smile is all about.


    Just looking at her makes me happy.


    The way she waddles up to me, saying something like "Nitan, Nitaan~" and waddling over to me, makes me want to protect her, which makes me want to protect her.


    The way she staggered to the right and left, holding out both hands to me, and came closer to me while wobbling, made me smile.


    This kind of, how should I put it, the warmth that bubbles up in my chest?


    It''s like the air just by being there made me feel at home. What is it, really? What is this cute little creature?


    It''s really cute.


    "Come on, Sierra, we''re almost there, bro, stay strong!


    As Sierra walks over to me, I can''t help but feel my voice heat up as I wait for her.


    I bend down lightly to support her, and eventually her face settles against my chest.


    The smell of milk like a baby.


    Wow, she''s really cute and cuddly, she''s a seriously cute little creature.


    The only thing I can think of is that it''s really cute.¡¡Great!


    I''m going to give you a big pat on the back. Because he''s amazing. You can walk like that when you''re two years old!¡¡You can walk right up to me, okay?


    If it''s not cute, what else is cute?


    Heh.


    A smile.


    I wonder why the child''s unique way of laughing with his whole face is so mellow.


    I hug Sierra, squeezing her.


    What a beloved creature. I want to sleep with my arms around it like this.


    I hope they make a pillow like this.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Oh, I''m sorry. Did I hug you too hard?


    Mmm, that''s more like it.


    This is not gonna work.


    I''m losing brain bandwidth.


    She''s so cute. When I squeezed her even harder, Sierra hugged me back.


    Aaaaah, this guy can''t be married anywhere else. Be your brother''s wife, be your brother''s.


    I won''t give Sierra to anyone, you know. I''m sure of it!


    And he said he was playing catty with Sierra.


    ''Yes, water. You''ve been working pretty hard today.


    Oh, yeah. Thank you. I''ve been meaning to try out some spells. I wanted to make sure it works.


    ''I don''t want to get in trouble for making a mistake like that anymore,'' she continued, and Mom smiled kindly.


    I''m glad you''re right. I don''t like wasting food, you know.


    ...Yeah. I don''t want my mother''s cooking to go to waste. It''s already delicious.


    Oh dear. You''re still a little girl, but you''re getting better at flattery.


    Don''t call me a child!


    But you know what? The food you make is really good.


    I have never had such a delicious food in my previous life.


    It is true that the seasoning is not as good as in my previous life, and since we are in a farming village like this, I don''t think we can make elaborate dishes.


    Still, the taste of a dish isn''t all about the ingredients and the way it''s prepared. I think it''s also important to know who the person who made it is.


    The warmth of the food is very important. You can''t get that warm feeling from a dish made by a housekeeper.


    So I will never waste such a warm meal again. I won''t let it go to waste.


    "Shiera-mooh, Shiera-mijiu!


    As I was making a secret vow in my heart, Sierra spoke up from the side.


    It seems that Princess Sierra would like some water.


    ''''Oh, yes, yes. I''ll give you half of mine.''''


    As I say this, I hand Sierra the half-empty glass of water.


    Then Sierra, who was about to drink the water, drops the cup from her hand. The water spilled from the cup soaks her clothes.


    ''Ah.''


    Oh my God you''re wet.


    Me and my mom yelled out.


    ''It can''t be helped. ''Sierra, let''s get you dressed.''


    No, that''s okay. I can dry you off now.


    I said and pointed my palm at the dampness of Sierra''s clothes.


    Then my mom gives me a worried look.


    ''.........Gerald-chan.


    Yes, sir.


    Sierra is not like soup. Unlike the soup, she is irreplaceable to us. If by any chance you do to her like that you know what I mean?


    Don''t worry, I won''t, and I promise you that this time you will be safe.


    Are you sure?


    It''s true!


    Do you believe me?


    I guarantee it!


    Are you sure?


    I''m sure of it!


    Are you sure?


    So it''s true!


    Do you believe me?


    I guarantee it!


    .... are you sure?


    ''So, tell me you''re sure - how long is this conversation going to last?¡¡You just did the same thing completely over and over again!¡¡Scary!


    There was a momentary glimpse of a future that would be an endless loop.


    I gave one cough to cut off that future.


    ''It''s really all right. Watch - ''wipe away the d*mned clinging dampness''.


    A warm breeze released from my palm.


    It immediately dried Sierra''s damp clothes.


    The effect of this subtle sense spell was ''drying''.


    The power to dry wet things.


    With this, she would be able to easily dry her laundry even on a rainy day.


    Even if you hang your clothes out to dry in your room, they won''t get damp and won''t smell as bad.


    "That''s great, Gerald!¡¡I knew you would do it!


    Wow, my mom is winning. It was an innocent reaction like a little girl''s, but as I was suspected a while ago, it''s kind of subtle and white.


    ''''Nii-san is amazing!''''


    I knew Sierra was going to be honest and cute. I love you. What a wonderful creature.


    I feel like ... my mother distrusted me to the hilt just now.


    It''s all in your head.


    Is it my imagination?


    Yes. I would never doubt you, Gerald, because you''re Russell''s child! He''s me and Russell''s child!


    I couldn''t help but let out a wry smile at her blunt words, though.


    Well, it''s just like your mother to be easily disguised as that, so I guess it can''t be helped that I''m no match for her.


    The best thing to do is to have dinner, both of you. I''m already hungry.


    As a matter of fact, so am I.


    You, boy, I want some food!


    Me and Sierra followed my mom into the house, holding hands as we followed her into the house.

 10-Lets go on an adventure!

    Gerald, let''s go on an adventure!


    One morning.


    I was sitting at the breakfast table and my dad said to me.


    --


    It had already been three months since I''d learned to use magic.


    I had memorized most of the spells in my spellbook and spent my days helping out at home, reheating soup, drying laundry on rainy days, and making fires with the wood I used to cook.


    Then my dad said, "Let''s go on an adventure! I was invited to come to the forest that day, and we came to the forest together.


    ''''This isn''t an adventure, this is more of a hike...''''


    As I walked through the grove of trees that stretched between them, I muttered in front of a scene that was too idyllic to be called an ''adventure''.


    ''Don''t say that,''


    I guess that''s all you can say.


    Well, let''s not get into the details. An adventure is an adventure.


    This father is usually a rather steady and hard-working man, but sometimes he has a strange childlike quality to him.


    It''s just that he can be so serious and headstrong.


    Anyway, why did you say you wanted to come here all of a sudden?


    Yeah?¡¡Oh well, that''s okay, Gerald. It''s quite fun to walk around a place like this once in a while.


    Apparently there''s no particular reason. But I nodded in agreement with my dad.


    I''m ashamed to admit that in my previous life I had never done anything like hiking. At most, I went hiking at school.


    And because I didn''t have any friends, I didn''t remember enjoying it because I was alone in the line.


    But now it''s different.


    If I look up, I can see the branches and leaves shining through the sunlight. The light pouring down on the ground cast strange shadows, as if it were a painting painted directly on the ground.


    The occasional breeze that blew through the air was just right, neither too cold nor too warm.


    Inhaling deeply, the scent of the forest filled my chest. It is said that the forest is filled with magical power, but I see, even the taste of the air is different from the air I usually breathe.


    ''Look, Gerald. There''s a bird over there.''


    I was enjoying the view and looked up at my dad''s words. I saw a small blue feathered bird perched on a branch at the end of my dad''s finger.


    If I had been walking alone, I probably wouldn''t have noticed it. But because I was with my dad and someone I felt close to, I was able to see things I couldn''t see on my own.


    Isn''t that kind of a wonderful thing? When I think about it, just walking down the street with my dad makes me feel great.


    Hmmm. You''re right. What can I say, it''s nice, isn''t it?


    I said this as I looked at the unusual color of the bird, and my dad nodded.


    Right?¡¡It''s good to take a leisurely stroll once in a while to discover things that you wouldn''t be able to in your normal life. Besides, unlike dungeons, demons rarely appear in this area. Even if they do appear, it''s only the lowest class of monsters that do little or no harm.


    A dungeon?¡¡Do you have a place for that?


    The word "dungeon" inspired me to ask such a question.


    Of course. A dungeon is........oh no. Let''s just sit down at random, for now.


    We came to a spot just off the open road.


    We put our backpacks on the ground and sat down in a suitable spot.


    Then he pulled out a water bottle and some snacks from his pack and talked to me about the dungeon.


    ''''Well. What shall we talk about first?


    Dad''s story begins.


    There are places called dungeons in various parts of the world.


    It is said that demons are born there that harm human beings every day, attacking neighboring towns and villages.


    In the past, there was a powerful demon tribe called the "sealed unit". They couldn''t be killed, no matter how many wounds were inflicted on them, so humanity decided to give up on defeating them and seal them up somewhere else.


    The site where the "Designated Sealers" were sealed is said to be the forerunner of the current dungeon.


    Even though it was sealed, the evil spirit that flowed out of it eventually changed its shape and transformed into a dungeon and then into the current demon.


    It is said that the demons that fell from the dungeons created in this way began to attack humans.


    By the way, ''demon'' generally refers to the sealed individual, and ''demon'' seems to refer to the monsters that appear in the dungeon.


    ''''It wasn''t long before the country''s knights and soldiers couldn''t cope with them alone. That''s why the country set up an adventurer system and opened an adventurer''s town near the dungeon to gather adventurers in order to counter the threat of demons.


    Um, you mean, the country set up an adventurer''s town and brought people there?


    Yes. And a bunch of wastrels. I hear some of them were sorcerers.


    The people who gathered in this way began to hunt demons for rewards.


    Among the adventurers, sorcerers are the most active. It''s a good thing that the sorcerer''s success is overwhelming among adventurers, for he can use large-scale, wide-ranging magic to round up demons, or use magic to instantly kill enemies that swords and spears can''t attack. That''s why being an adventurer is a sorcerer''s calling.


    But isn''t it dangerous?


    Dad nods at my words.


    ''Of course, there are dangers involved. But there is now more information about the system and demons. I hear that as long as you take all the necessary precautions and don''t try anything crazy, you won''t be dying so much anymore.


    Apparently there is no substitute for the fact that information is a big advantage regardless of the time and place.


    I understand.


    But I don''t really want to be an adventurer.


    Really?¡¡I think my dad has dreams and romance and adventure, and I think he''s fascinating.


    But Dad. Do you think he''s just gonna leave us in the dungeon?


    I wouldn''t think so. You are my greatest treasure. And my home is the jewel box where I keep my treasures.


    I know I sound smug, but, Dad, that line makes my back itch a lot.


    Well, we''ve talked a lot. Let''s go home before it gets too late. It''s hard to get in a good mood every night when it''s late and Cecil is sulking.


    Is that a bedtime story?¡¡How do you keep up your good mood?


    ...For now, let''s try not to imagine too much.

 11-First fight

    The forest was growing in its dimness.


    The sun, which had been shining in the mid-heaven when it came, was now quite tilted.


    And.


    ''''Xe........huh, huh.''''


    Dad was running out of energy.


    "Dad....


    You''re too weak you''re an adult.


    Oh, come on, Gerald. My dad''s not really good at... uh... sports.


    I have a feeling it''s not because I''m not good at exercise.


    ''Nah, I''m not good at it, it''s true!¡¡I don''t mean to brag, but my dad has never been anything but last in the race!


    ''Oh, yes, yes, all right, don''t shout such pathetic things. That would be even more exhausting.


    I don''t want you to say something terribly big and terribly pathetic.


    ........For now, let''s not only study magic, practice reading and writing, but also play hard outside.


    But still, I hope you don''t get so tired from a hike that isn''t a great distance to go back and forth.


    ........Maybe Dad used the word ''adventure'' because of his own lack of physical strength.


    "I don''t blame you, Dad... ''Heaven bless you and protect you.


    A golden magic light covered my dad''s body as he chanted a spell at my dad.


    ''''Oh, oh?¡¡What the heck. I''m feeling lighter!


    It''s a spell to make your body stronger. You can still walk now, right?


    Yeah. Mm, thank you, son!¡¡My Lapis Lazuli!¡¡O stars of the night!


    I wish you''d stop giving me that compliment...


    By the way, the reason why my father calls me the stars of the night is because my hair and eyes are black. I have black hair and eyes. I''m like the night, but to him I''m a jewel of a treasure, so he says I''m a night star.


    How can you say such a stinky line?


    I''m just saying that I''m fascinated by his romanticism.


    So you think you''re a couple. They make a good match.


    Come on, Gerald, let''s get going!¡¡Mom''s warm soup is waiting for you!


    ''Oh my God, this is what happens as soon as I get well...''


    That''s when I slumped my shoulders in dismay.


    I furrowed my brow as I remembered a strange feeling ahead of me. I felt a buzzing sensation between my legs, similar to the sensation you get when you manifest magic....


    Immediately after.


    ''''Ugh, wow, what''s this?


    I heard my dad scream.


    ''Dad, what''s wrong with you?


    "Don''t come here, Gerald!¡¡It''s a demon!


    Standing in front of my dad was a demon that was twice as tall as he was.


    It was a demon that I had never seen around here before, and it looked like a boar with its entire body covered in a thin blueish beast hair.


    Furthermore, the demon''s entire body was wrapped in an incomprehensible indigo light. Until now, he had never come across a creature wrapped in light like this.


    Its appearance is blatantly dangerous, at least it''s not a ''lowest grade demon that does little or no harm''.


    My father took out a wooden sword from his backpack for self-defense.


    He held it awkwardly and swung it at the demon, striking it.


    Teeeeeeeeeee!


    The wooden sword that was struck against the demon along with a spirit that is shameless to call it a cleaver, but only has a lot of vigor, however the moment it hit the demon, it broke off with a bang.


    "What........no way,


    Dad stumbled behind him with a weak voice, something he hadn''t expected.


    On top of that, the demon scratched the ground wildly with its paws, as if it was angry at Dad''s attack.


    ''''d*mn.


    ''''Souls of the brave warriors who blew in this war-torn world, grant me your power and skill.


    When he chanted the spell, a golden light filled his entire body with a lot of power, and his body was filled with power.


    This is a physical strengthening spell. However, unlike the one I cast on my father, it improves my ''fighting power''.


    It''s a spell that not only increases your physical strength, but also your muscle strength, reflexes and agility, giving you the power to defeat any warrior.


    ''''Gruooh........''''


    As soon as the demon put a lot of force into its limbs, I jumped out like a bullet.


    Then, I interrupted the space between my dad and the demon and caught the rushing opponent with one hand.


    ''''Hmph.''''


    And when I hit its head with my other hand, poof, its skull exploded and the guy died.


    It would have been awful if I couldn''t use Japanese. I don''t feel like I could win a normal fight.


    "Dad, are you okay?


    ''Oh, yeah but that''s great, Gerald.


    Yeah. I used magic to enhance my body.


    Then my dad breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank you for your help. Thank you for that. But ... good. You shouldn''t use your powers now in front of the people in the village.


    Well, I guess I''m screwed.


    ''Even if it''s not your fault, there will always be people who assume your powers are bad.


    Dad''s words were heartbreakingly sad as he said this.


    ''But Cecil and I know that you wouldn''t use magic for anything bad. I just want you to know that.


    Yes, sir. Thanks, Dad.


    Maybe I don''t need anyone else in the world to recognize my power.


    If only my father, my mother, and Sierra recognized this power, it would fill my heart with satisfaction.


    ...How can I say ''stink'' about my dad, too?


    You and your father. You guys are perfect for each other, right?

 12-Perception of magical power

    Well. But still, what is wrong with this monster?


    My dad shifted his gaze from me to the demon and opened his mouth.


    I had been thinking about ''stinking'' earlier, and I replied, feeling a little grateful for my dad''s words.


    ''Yeah. It''s a distraction to have it here.


    A boar-like demon.........let''s call it a giant boar for now. That fellow had fallen on the spot as if blocking the path.


    As the path is located in the forest, its huge body is more than a little obstructive as it lies.


    Since more than 80% of the path is blocked, we can''t just leave it here.


    Then I was looking at the big boar and thought to myself, "It looks pretty much like a boar.


    It looks pretty much like a boar. And I''ve heard that boars and pigs taste similar.


    ........Then I guess this monster can eat it too, right?


    So I looked up at my dad and asked him.


    "Hey, Dad,


    Yeah?¡¡What?


    Dad puts his hand to his chin in thought and twists his head to look down at me. Here Mom would bend over to make eye contact with me, but I don''t think that''s a good gesture for Dad.


    So I look up at him and continue to speak.


    I''ve been thinking about this for a while now, and I was wondering if demons are different from normal animals in that they can''t eat.


    No. I heard there are some demons that can be eaten. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Well, as I said, there are some tasteless demons and some delicious demons,


    Okay. So....


    I looked around at the demon blocking my path.


    Then my father''s eyebrows knit together in disbelief.


    "Are you going to take this thing home with you and eat it?¡¡This big, stupid creature?¡¡I might be able to take it apart and bring it home, but I don''t even have the tools with me right now.


    ''Nope. No, I mean, can''t we just pull it off normally and go home?


    That''s impossible. It''s over three hundred pounds by my count.¡¡If there were ten adults here, it would still be impossible for the two of us.


    But I didn''t see it that way, Dad assured me.


    But I didn''t think so, because I was different from most people.


    If I used it, I might be able to use it.


    As if he realized what I was thinking, his eyebrows, which had been furrowed, opened and a boyish glow dwelt in his father''s face.


    ''........can you do it?


    Maybe.


    When I return it shortly, Dad mumbles with a scrutiny in his eyes.


    It''s amazing. That''s what a man''s romance is all about.


    I found it odd that he was staring into the distance like that.


    Anyway, I''m going to do what my dad calls ''male romance'' here.


    I remembered some of the spells in the book. While carefully checking their effects, I tried to figure out which spell to use.


    ........There were about three spells that I could use.


    The first one is one that genuinely increases muscle strength.


    The second was one that would improve my overall physical abilities.


    The last one is one that makes the body sturdier and less prone to injury.


    But none of them seemed to be decisive.


    If you improve your muscle strength, you can''t carry a big boar when you only improve your arms.


    Even if you improve your overall physical ability, you will not be able to carry a giant boar because your range of improvement is small.


    Needless to say, if you make your body strong, the muscle strength for carrying it will not increase.


    Is there a magic trick that can carry the big boar and still not have its weight become a burden to the body?


    While I was groaning and thinking for a while, an idea popped into my head.


    ''Maybe I can do this.''


    ''Oh!¡¡That''s my boy!


    I haven''t done anything yet.


    I said three (...) spells, much to Dad''s dismay, as he screamed with excitement.


    The moment he chanted three at the same time, his whole body became crisp and hot.


    First, raise the bottom of the physical ability, then increase the physical endurance of the body, and finally, increase the strength of the entire body''s muscles.


    Simply increasing the strength of the entire body''s muscles would put a lot of strain on them. That''s why he first improved his physical ability to raise the basic ability of his entire body, then increased his endurance, and then increased his muscle strength.


    When he chanted the three spells like this........I see.


    Power came up from the bottom of my stomach, but there was no unpleasant sensation. On the contrary, I thought that I would be fine with any kind of heavy object now.


    ''I''ll give it a try,''


    Then I said that and tried to pull the giant boar. Then the giant boar started to move, scraping the ground for a long time.


    That''s it, Gerald!


    ''Yes!¡¡Come on, let''s bring it home to your mother soon!


    The body of a five year old is indeed too small to be able to carry the big boar.


    However, the strengthened body dragged the big boar along rather easily.


    But still, if you think it''s just a hike, you''re encountering demons, defeating them, and carrying them like this.


    That''s just what it''s all about, it''s like... what can I say?


    Dad. That was a fun ''adventure'' today, wasn''t it?


    Hmm?¡¡Oh. Yeah. That was an ''adventure''.


    Then we look at each other and both of us chuckle. The sound of dragging a prey, which is quite a lot for ''just a hike'', echoes in the dimming sky.


    ''So why was there an unfamiliar demon in that place? There shouldn''t have been any dungeons around here, but...


    My dad tilts his head back and mutters to himself. But he seemed to have second thoughts right away.


    ''Oh well. I''ll let the lord know the next time I''m in town.


    He was selfishly convinced that he was alone.


    --


    Eventually we returned home. It seems that my mother is just cooking and I can smell the delicious aroma of the soup drifting outside. My stomach growls involuntarily.


    I''m hungry, Dad.


    Yes. I can''t wait to get to dinner.


    While having such a conversation, I take the big boar I dragged in to the back of the house for now. The villagers would be mystified by such a large prey, you know.


    We can dismantle it later and store it in a warehouse or something.


    Then, as I was about to walk into the house, I suddenly felt dizzy.


    My feet felt somewhat wobbly. The blood seems to be running through my entire body and I can''t help but feel hot.


    ''''What is that.......what is this?''''


    It does not move forward. The world appears to be distorted.


    What is going on? The front door should be right in front of me, but I can''t reach it even if I reach for it.


    ''''Uh ... ah, father, sir?¡¡Ka.........ah, sir.


    I thought he mumbled and I fell to the spot on my face.


    My vision was getting darker and darker, and my ears were getting distant.


    As the world grew farther and farther away, I thought I heard my mother and father calling my name.


    Then, just like that, my consciousness -- blacked out.


    --


    I felt a fluffy consciousness surfacing.


    At the same time I felt something pulling me upward, I was waking up with a start.


    ''''........Huh?''''


    When I woke up, I realized that I had been asleep. No, it''s probably better to say I was passed out rather than asleep.


    I have no memory of what happened when I fell asleep.


    Now I''m apparently lying on the futon in the children''s room. The familiar ceiling out of the corner of my eye confirms that I''m lying on my back for now.


    The back of my head seemed strangely fuzzy and foggy. I felt a strange heat in the back of my head, but when I touched it, it wasn''t extremely hot.


    What in the world is this sensation?


    For now, I''m going to get up. I didn''t feel any headache or nausea, but instead I was irresistibly hungry.


    ''....I want to eat something.


    He mumbled vaguely and stood up. With that, the air around me wavered faintly as it glowed with a golden light.


    .........hmm?


    What was that thing that just flashed?


    I look towards the window. I could tell that the sun seemed to be rising in the sky for now, whether it was morning or noon, but the room was subtly dim due to the cloth that had been lowered to block out the sunlight.


    There was no room for a golden light to be born.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡Is it my imagination...?


    If I consciously looked there(...) while wondering, the air around my focused gaze began to glow gold again.


    ''''Hey, eh, I didn''t use any magic!


    I thought it was a magical luminescence, and I couldn''t help but wince.


    When I looked down at my hand in confusion, I saw a light there that was darker than the air around it, shining clearly.


    That light seemed to completely cover my body without even thinking about it.


    ''''Is this........magic power?''''


    Apparently I was able to detect magic in my sleep.

 13-Magic control and spell improvements

    I sit down on the futon and think about it.


    When I look at my hand and become aware of it, it is still surrounded by a golden glow.


    "Magic, right.........


    It was a light that I could only think of as such. It was as if it was overflowing from inside me, emitting a glow.


    Even though the color was different from the one that had enveloped the big boar, it seemed somehow similar to the one that had enveloped the big boar.


    Probably because of the encounter with that giant boar, something like an organ that could sense magic power was developed. But because of that side effect, I lost consciousness.... It''s a bit of a guessing game though.


    I clenched my fist tightly and put some strength into it, and the light from my wrist increased in intensity. Looking at it, it still looked like magic power.


    The quickest way to answer that question would be to cast a spell and actually check it out.


    ''''But how do I knead the magic power into the magic language?''''


    I nod my head there. I don''t know how to handle the magic power because it wasn''t written in the magic book until that method.


    For now, I try to cast some of the spells I''ve been using.


    I''ll also try to create wind, float things, and strengthen my body.


    As I did so, I gradually got the knack of manipulating the magic power.


    Be aware of which part of your body you want to focus your magic power on, and gather!¡¡It''s like a reminder of what to do.


    If you want to put magic power into a spell, it seems to be better to concentrate it in the throat area. That''s all you need to do to put magic power on the magic language.


    I''ve also found out as I''ve tried a few more spells with magic power.


    What I imagine is more faithfully reflected in my magic than before.


    Even before, if I put the image of a flame on the words ''Splendor of the Red Jade'', I could produce fire. However, the intensity of the fire at that time could not be adjusted, and it could only produce a certain size of fire at all times.


    But by making it proportional to the size of the magic power that could be put into it, it was possible to exercise magic more in line with the image.


    Magical language is the language that gives form to the imagination through magic power. Just by being able to handle that magical part better, he would be able to make the spells he had been using twice or three times more powerful.


    By the way, I confirmed the other day that the words ''Splendor of Crimson Jade'' won''t activate even if you put an image of water on it. The reason for this is because the word ''Crimson Sparkle'' conjures up the image of ''red hot fire'', which overlaps with the ''meaning of the word'', which is the sparkle emitted by a red gemstone.


    In this way, it seems that ''the meaning of words'' also works in witchcraft. If that wasn''t the case, there would be no need for a magical language in the first place.


    I tried to practice manipulating the magic power and changing the strength of the light that is created. The more magic power I put into it, the brighter the light could be changed as I wanted.


    For sure, I''ll be able to use my magic better than ever before. That''s exactly what it is, just like a limb.


    If I get to this point, I might be able to improve my spells.


    So far I''ve been casting spells straight from the spellbook.


    The reason is that as long as it''s written there, it''s guaranteed to have a certain effect.


    I thought I''d regret it if I messed with it poorly and brought about an undesired result.


    However, now that it has become possible to sense magic power, as long as we can accurately capture the words to make ''imagination'' into ''form'' as it is, we should be able to exercise magic with shorter and more efficient words.


    ........And it''s embarrassing to say that every single one of those middle-grade phrases every time you say it. It''s not like anyone will notice, though.


    Anyway. Anyway, let''s make up an original spell first.


    If we''re going to chant it, then yeah....


    "''Lights''.


    I chanted that first. Then a ball of light appeared near the ceiling. Okay, that''s exactly what I imagined.


    I look at the fluorescent white light and am convinced that my guess was correct.


    Now let''s turn the light off. When it comes to ''lighting up'', of course.


    ''Lights out,''


    The light ball disappeared.


    This time I say another spell I''ve come up with, just to test things out.


    "''Beanpot''.


    The light came on, but with a vague orange glow. It was so feeble that even at night it couldn''t illuminate the entire room, but I''m satisfied with what I imagined it to be.


    Apparently, just by being able to use magic power, the scope of magic expands tremendously.


    I also tried other things in the house: making the wind blow, letting the wind roll up, letting the wind circulate in the room, ventilating the room, raising the humidity in the room, lowering the humidity in the room... and many other things.


    I even cut the back of my own hand with magic and used it to heal the wound that was created by it, still using magic to restore it.


    In the direction of withholding large scale attack-type spells for now. I don''t want to tear the house apart or turn it into charcoal.


    I don''t want to do the same thing as the charcoal soup incident. If it''s home, even more so.


    As I was practicing my sorcery skills while caring for the house like that, I felt someone with magical powers approaching my room.


    It was similar to the one I remembered just before I encountered the big boar, but unlike that time, I didn''t get a bad feeling or something like that.


    I turned my gaze to the entrance of the room and the door was opened just in time.


    ''''Gerald-chan, are you awake...?''''


    It was my mom who peeked out her face.


    ''''Oh, Mom. Sorry, was it too loud?


    ''That''s not a problem, but is your body okay now?¡¡You''ve been asleep for three days.


    ...that much.


    Yeah. My body''s fine. I''m fine.


    I got up and bounced on the spot, and my mom said, "Oh my God," and ran over to me and sat me down on the floor again.


    Then she moved her face close to mine and brought our foreheads together.


    "Ka, Mom!


    I was surprised at the suddenness of the situation, but my mother, who had been standing still, muttered, "Yes, it looks like your fever has gone down," she said matter-of-factly.


    But I can''t help but feel embarrassed by what she did to me. I can''t help but feel embarrassed that my mother has treated me like a child.


    Well, I don''t say that because it sounds childish. My mother in a previous life was like that, so I''m not used to being treated kindly like this, so I don''t know how to react.


    ''Well?¡¡Can you eat your food?


    Uh, yeah.


    Mom asks me a question when I let go of her face. My stomach grumbles while I''m having trouble answering her question, having been hit with a false answer because I was startled earlier.


    Then she gives me a kind but amused, yet compassionate expression.


    You don''t look so worried about your stomach. Your stomach seems to be full of energy.


    He smiled at me.


    .........that''s why I have a weakness for smiles like that.


    If I said anything, my mom would probably tease me about it, so I won''t say it.

 14-Invitation to play

    When I went to the living room, my dad and Sierra were in the middle of eating.


    They looked at me as they walked in after my mom and looked surprised when I looked at them.


    ''Gerald. Is your body ready to go?


    Yeah. I''m fine.


    Nodding at Dad''s words, I take my seat.


    Soon after, my mother brought me bread and hot soup. A mouth-watering smell of freshly made bread and soup hits my nose.


    I''m still very hungry, but I haven''t eaten for three days. I''ve not eaten in three days, so it''s no surprise that I''m very hungry.


    My hands naturally reached for the plates laid out in front of me. He devoured the bread and tilted the plate of soup. The beautifully baked wheat-colored bread and the warm, slightly sweet corn soup were diminishing in a flash.


    But it''s because I ate it with gusto.


    Gehohohoho.


    Oh, God. Don''t be so pushy. Eat slowly, Gerald, and don''t be in a hurry to get rid of it.


    Ugh, I''m sorry.


    Mom pulls the handkerchief over my mouth as I swallowed impatiently. I took the handkerchief and wiped my mouth before she blew on it with her hand.


    ........I know it''s childish, but I still want to act like an adult. I know I''m a child, but I still want to act like an adult.


    Speaking of which, Dad. Mom.


    This time I spoke to my mom and dad as I slowly sipped my food.


    "I''ve learned to sense magic.


    As I told him this, my dad''s expression changed from surprise to delight.


    ''Gerald you are such a guy,''


    My dad looks at me, his eyes glazing over with emotion. Then he wipes his eyes (but no tears are flowing) and says in a sincere tone


    ''I see. You''re becoming a man too...


    What a murmur.


    But I kind of understand my dad''s feelings. Or rather, I understand it in the present.


    I''ve become able to sense magic that I couldn''t perceive before. If you don''t call this ''becoming a man'', what do you call it?


    At the very least, I''ve become much more ''sorcerer-like'' with this. There is no doubt that you have grown as a sorcerer.


    "Father, am I becoming a great man?


    Yeah. He is, he is. I didn''t think he''d grow up to be such a great kid, but that''s my boy.


    Dad....


    Gerald...


    Hsi!¡¡Looking at the two men embracing each other, Mom was muttering with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ''''Hmm, men are really stupid...''''


    I guess he thinks it''s all about the nonsense. Even though it''s extremely important to me and my dad.


    But I can''t just stand around in front of my mom and let her get away with it, so I untie my arms from my dad''s back.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    Dad?


    ''Gerald, I...I too...well, I used to have a thing for sorcerers.


    Yes, sir. It''s easy to understand.


    He was really excited about me being able to use magic. When I told him that you could use magic, he got all teary-eyed.


    I love and respect my dad for the fact that he has a lot of his boyishness left in him. I really want to be an adult that never forgets innocence, just like my father.


    But I didn''t have the talent to do that and I couldn''t solve the magic language. But to my surprise, my son is making that dream come true. There is no greater joy in a parent''s life than this. Thank you!


    I blush at my dad''s words of gratitude. Why does it make me so embarrassed to feel gratitude when it''s directed straight at me?


    He must have noticed my embarrassed complexion. Mom was showing an amused smile across the table, chuckling.


    ''Oh?¡¡You''re with me, aren''t you?¡¡Shereemo!


    In addition, Sierra was squeezing me from the back. What is this cute little creature? Just being able to get close to me makes me feel happy, doesn''t it?


    Niiin, niiitaaan~


    Sierra rubs her cheek against my back. Even though I can''t see the gesture, I can imagine it, and it makes my heart feel so warm and relaxed.


    After all, Sierra is wearing an aura of healing. I can see it. It doesn''t matter if you can sense magic or not.


    And when I was thinking about that.


    What?


    Well, if you haven''t washed up in three days, I don''t blame you.


    Sierra.


    Sierra pulled away from my back. Mom''s oddly calm comment seemed to drive me over the edge.


    But with Sierra off my back like that, I manage to regain my composure. As I sat back in my chair and reached for my spoon of soup again, I decided to ''see'' my parents and Sierra.


    Then I can see, I can see. I can see the magical light that covers the bodies of the three of us.


    My father........unfortunately, his magical light is quite weak. Its color is dull and it emits a faint light. However, the color that gives off a will that seems to have a single core to it somehow makes him look like a serious father, even though he is a romantic.


    He said he didn''t have any talents, but even if he understood the magic language, he wouldn''t be able to use very strong magic with the size of his magic power.


    Mom saw it when she came into the room earlier, but it''s a pale shade of orange. It''s a relatively strong light compared to my dad''s, but it''s inferior to my own magical power.


    However, the magical power that I can feel from my mother is filled with a softness that seems to embrace me, and I feel receptive.


    Then I shift my gaze to Sierra - and it''s amazing.


    Unlike me, she has a silvery glow, but the magical light is so strong that it seems to be a halo. As expected, it''s not as strong as me, who handles magic, but it''s still dazzling.


    According to the magic books, everyone has a talent for magic during their infancy. From there, as you gradually get older, the magic light becomes smaller and more ephemeral along with that talent.


    In that sense, it makes sense that Sierra is only two years old, so it makes sense that her magic light is strong.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s good to practice putting magical power into spells alone in a room, but seeing people''s magical power in this way is very impressive. It''s interesting to see how the color and light of the magic light varies from person to person, and more than anything else, the magic light itself seems to reflect the person''s inner self.


    Anyway, how did you suddenly become able to sense magic power........


    ''''........Ah.


    Come to think of it, I have an idea.


    The sign I felt just before the big boar appeared. And the appearance of the demon that had its entire body wrapped in an indigo glow.


    Perhaps, at that time, it was already........


    ''''........Hey, dad. I''ve got something to ask you.


    Yeah?¡¡What a Gerald.


    Did you notice the glow that covered the giant boar''s demon''s entire body?


    ''The light ... no, I don''t have that memory of it, but ...''


    Hmm.


    "''Heaven bless him and protect him.''


    ''Oh, oh!¡¡Gerald, have you cast that spell on me again?


    A golden light enveloped Dad''s body as he chanted the spell.


    "Hey, did you see that golden light that just enveloped my dad''s body?


    Well, I didn''t understand.


    Hikari?¡¡Shira, I don''t know.


    Yeah. Okay. Thanks, you guys. We get the gist of it anyway.


    Okay what?


    My mom tilted her head at me for being convinced by myself, but I was able to figure out some things.


    When I was attacked by the big boar, I was already able to sense strong magic power. For example, the time I cast a strengthening spell on my father''s body.


    And the subsequent encounter with the giant boar, I was able to recognize the magical power the boar possessed. Probably because of that, my sensory organs, like a sensory organ, developed rapidly in order to sense the magic power.


    But my body couldn''t bear the sudden change, and that''s why I ended up being in bed for three days.


    I told my dad and mom about my prediction, and they both agreed.


    But then again, Gerald is clever as well as able to use magic. I didn''t expect him to have the ability to make sense of things at his age. I''m sorry, but there are some terrifying things that happened.


    Well I wonder where I''ve been raised wrong.


    What do you mean by that, Mom?


    "I don''t like this clever little Gerald, Mom I think you''d be cuter if you were a little bit silly.


    Are you okay?¡¡Is your gown cute too?


    ''Yes, of course!¡¡Sierra is the prettiest thing in the world!


    Oh, boy, thank you.


    The smile on Sierra''s face at that time was too much of a pain in the ass.


    It was so adorable that it really made me want to hug her and pat her head around in the middle of a meal, even though it might be bad manners.


    Come on, Sierra, come on!


    So I open my arms and position myself to welcome Sierra.


    But my intentions are easily overturned.


    ''Oh no,''


    Phew.


    ''Eh, Sierra. Come on, I''ll hold you in my arms... big brother will give you a hug, okay?


    Hey.


    Phew.


    ''Why ... why ... why, Sierra ... do you not like your brother?''


    Do you like it, boy?


    Then why would I...


    "It''s a mess.


    Ha. You''ve been dumped, Gerald.


    My dad''s hand bashed my depressed back after being cut off and discarded with a single word.


    .........and yet. It hurt even more than usual when he bashes me like this with his strengthened body.


    He was going to experience the effects of his own magic with his own body.


    * * * *


    After my princess cut me off and threw me away as "stinky", I filled my empty belly and went outside.


    I wanted to try out various things with the magic power I had quickly become able to detect, but for now, I decided to wash up first.


    After all, Sierra is like a beloved daughter to me. I''m not going to be able to squeeze such a Sierra, how could I possibly do that?


    ...Well, when I say this, my father will say, "You don''t have a daughter!¡¡I won''t let a man like you have it! And I don''t talk about it because I hustle, but I don''t say it.


    Anyway, I get a tub of water from the well at the end of the yard and throw in some chopped up and dried herbs inside. I carry the tub to the sink and wipe myself down with a wet cloth.


    A sink is, simply put, like a bath tub without a tub. The surface of the floor is made of smooth stone, and the area around it is covered with cloth, so it cannot be seen from the outside.


    Basically, people in this village bring hot or cold water to this sink and wash themselves. They don''t seem to have the custom of soaking in the bathtub, but thanks to the medicinal herbs that take the place of soap, it didn''t seem as if they had a filthy impression.


    ........Well, if you use magic, it only takes a moment to clean your body, and there''s actually not much need to use the sink in this way.


    However, right now is just the height of summer. The sunshine overhead shows no signs of waning, and the sky is so clear it hurts my eyes.


    ''''It''s a nice day...''''


    But it was quite hot instead.


    On days like this when my skin is burning, it''s nice and cool to wipe my body with water. It made me feel refreshed when I woke up in bed.


    While I was washing my body in this way while cooling off, I felt someone''s magical presence coming towards me.


    Oh, Gerald!¡¡You''ve been sick, huh?¡¡Is that enough?


    Just as I thought such a voice was being called, a familiar face peeked out from between the cloths surrounding the sink.


    ''''Nah, nuh-uh, nuh-uh!


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you, Gerald?¡¡Don''t throw it in my face!


    Startled, I involuntarily splashed the water from the tub over its face. The face that was poking out from between the cloths retracted with great force.


    Mi, mi, mi, mi, mi il!¡¡I''m washing myself naked right now...


    Suddenly upset, he speaks up somewhat too quickly. Naturally, you cover your crotch with your hands.


    You''re not a trivial matter, you know. It''s just me and you. Okay?


    ''Nwaaaaah!¡¡Again!


    Once I withdrew my face once, Myl poked out from between the cloths again. I let out a pathetic scream again, just like before.


    The eyes she turned to me were gloomy and unsuitable for this sunny day.


    ".........Don''t raise your pitiful voice, man!


    I don''t want you to see me as a man!


    "?¡¡What does that mean?


    You don''t need to know that yet.


    Millyle - a.k.a. Millyle, five years old. A girl.


    She is my classmate...or rather the same age as me, with crisp eyes and red hair as if to show her vivacity.


    It''s not surprising that there are children in this village as well, and the five-year-old me is inevitably a part of that community.


    It''s not just the same age, but also the same age, so we often played outside together with Meir.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡What do you mean I don''t need to know?¡¡Oh, well, that''s okay. Anyway, let''s go outside. Don''t wash yourself, okay?


    ''''Well maybe it doesn''t matter, but one thing anyway. Why are you in here without permission?


    Cecil told me.


    Is that a good idea?


    It''s just like Meir when he doesn''t say ''your mother''. She is not afraid of anything.


    I''m dumbfounded, but I said, "Just get my clothes," and I left the sink after taking the clothes from Meir and changing into them.


    And when I went outside, I found a ball at the side of Meir, who had a fresh smile on his tanned face.


    ''''........how dare you play outside on such a hot day?


    It''s a beautiful day!


    And there''s a lot of energy in your life.


    ''It''s a beautiful day!¡¡I mean, Gerald, why would you wash yourself at this hour?


    Normally, body washing time is in the morning or evening. There aren''t many people in this village who wash in the daytime.


    ''''Uh ... it''s a beautiful day.


    It''s hot.


    ''Right!¡¡You''ll be pissed off if you don''t play outside on a day like this.


    To whom? I''m just saying, don''t ignore the flow of conversation.


    That''s a lot of detail for a guy.


    Be careful with that word, because in my past life, it would be treated as s*xual harassment.


    Well, frankly speaking, I''m not dissatisfied with playing with Meir. It''s a good idea to get a little exercise after sleeping for three days.


    So there is no particular reason to refuse her invitation.


    --And then it occurred to me.


    When I put strength into my eyes to look at Meir........I could see. Her magical light shining red.


    After all, or rather, it seems that the color of the magic light differs from person to person. Whether that means the personality and nature of the person in question, or whether the color changes depending on the strength of the person, I still don''t know.


    But, well, I thought that red magic light on red hair was very Meiru-like and suitable.


    And since the red color of the magic light is so bright and beautiful, I couldn''t help but fall in love with it....


    ''''Huh?¡¡Hey, Gerald. Why are you looking at me like that?


    I''m sorry. I''m just...


    "?¡¡What do you mean, it''s not good for you? You''re blushing, aren''t you?¡¡Does the fever come back?


    ''¡¡It''s a beautiful day!


    It''s hot. I''m not saying where.


    ''But you''re going to have fun with it!¡¡Let''s get the hell out of here!


    "Hey, wait a minute! Don''t leave me here, you idiot!


    I start walking slowly and steadily, and that kind of voice follows me on my back. But rather than slowing down, I speed up and walk away.


    But you know what? It''s a beautiful day, and it''s hot.


    I''m not going to say where, though.

 15-omen

    The village has an open space for children to play.


    It is not a square, but it is not a special place for children to play. It''s just a wide, round, bare, flat, bare earth place.


    The children of the village had already gathered there, and they were actively moving their bodies under this nice weather (or so we thought).


    There are about eight boys between the ages of five and seven gathered in the square.


    When they recognized Meir and I, they stopped playing and came over to us.


    I heard you had a stroke, Gerald?


    You look good. Let''s play!


    Jeez, Gerald, aren''t you coming, Sierra?¡¡I-I-I just caught a really big toad, and I want to give it to him...


    Hey. You look like you''re feeling better.


    Everyone gathers around, saying selfish things to each other. And the toads will be scared of you, so you''ll never go near Sierra.


    Your brother won''t forgive you.


    ''Hey guys, long time no see. Thank you for your concern. But I''d be fine now.


    While replying, I tried to ''see'' everyone with strength in my eyes.


    Then, as I expected, I saw colorful magical light enveloping their bodies. The intensity of the radiance also seems to vary from person to person, with some people having a dull flickering light and others emitting a bright brightness in their eyes.


    But the strongest radiance among these is the one next to me, Myl. Although, it''s still not as good as my magical light, though.


    ''''Huh?¡¡I''m not worried about you!¡¡I just wanted to make sure you were okay!


    Good to see you back on your feet, let''s play!


    And by the way, Gerald, you didn''t give Sierra a beeping fit, did you?¡¡If Sierra-chan collapses again, I-I-I-I...!


    Hmm. You''ll be fine.


    I don''t know why there are two people here who make tsundere like comments. And you, Sierra, you''re too loud. I won''t allow you to go near Sierra, brother!


    "Let''s get out of this mess and get out of it!¡¡The usual!


    Then Meir raised the ball he was holding under his arm above his head and said, "Whoa! The crowd erupted in cheers.


    By the way, this ball was made by Meiru. It was made of cloth, paper scraps and leaves wrapped around a string and fixed in place, but it was quite well made.


    Because of the achievement of making this ball, even though he was five years old, he was a leader in the village''s mischievous group. On top of that, his natural physical prowess allowed him to compete with older children.


    I''m the only five-year-old in the village, and because of that I''m often treated as a set, my position is not bad.


    Well, let''s call it my return match. I''m sure you''ll be able to see it for yourself.


    What?¡¡I can''t lose!¡¡Let''s beat the crap out of Gerald!


    Starting with me and Meir''s mouthpiece, we scattered into the square.


    The usual game has begun.


    --


    Let me explain the rules of "The Usual Game" here.


    At the end of the square, on the east and west sides, there is a log as big as a carrier sticking out of the ground.


    On the log, there is a circle painted a little higher than the head of the log, which is the goal.


    Two teams compete for the points earned by hitting the ball there.


    If you kick the ball and hit it, you get three points, if you play it with your head and hit it, you get two points, if you throw or play it in with your hands, you get one point.


    There is no foul, but the two players who are fighting for it throw the ball upwards to take it away from each other. It is a so-called jump ball.


    No other punching or kicking is allowed. Players may carry the ball in their hands or kick it around, but if they carry the ball in their stomachs, the ball is considered to be the other team''s ball.


    That''s about it. It''s like a subtle blend of soccer, rugby and basketball.


    It becomes five against five, and the team is divided into left and right. The teams are always kind of fixed, with one or two players changing from time to time.


    And me and Meir are never on the same team. With us being the only two five-year-olds, there may be a sense of rivalry somehow.


    I noticed it a while after the match had started.


    I could see my opponent''s movements more than usual.


    For example, when they feinted, when they launched a suicide attack, right before they kicked or threw the ball.


    The magic light that your opponent wears swings in the direction they are actually moving, or emits a strong light, and you are able to "know" the presence of your opponent.


    Until now, I think I could only ''feel'' the signs. But now, from the magic light, I can see the opponent''s movements a moment or two later.


    ........This is the ''sensing'' of magic power? I guess it''s called ''sensing'' and ''perceiving''.


    ''''Let''s go, Gerald!


    With the ball in his hand, Myl rushes in. The magic light becomes blisteringly strong.


    For a moment, Meal pretends to run through my right side. However, the magic light is wavering to my left side.


    But I''m still not moving. I''m not moving to the right or left, I''m standing firmly on the spot, waiting for the moment.


    And then Meir''s magical light suddenly becomes strong again. When I thought, she let go of the ball from her hand and got into a kicking stance.


    But I had started moving just before that. She''s about to release a long shot, her signature Meir''s specialty - a shot that will pretend to run through my right side and then through my left side.


    ''''Nah!''''


    I quickly cut the ball that spilled out of Myl''s hand and started to run. Myil''s feet were swinging wide in the air.


    I pass it to my companion, who hits the ball on target.


    ''Whoa!''


    As my team cheered, I sincerely bit down on the awesomeness of detecting magic power.


    That''s how amazing this power is. Maybe if I used it in a children''s game, I could easily overtake them all, even if I was the only one.


    d*mn it, I gotta do it again.¡¡I''ll decide next time!


    That''s when Meir said in frustration and threw the ball into the square from diagonally behind the target ball.


    Suddenly sensing the magic coming from above, I quickly looked up.


    Then a bird with its wings spread wide open appeared. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the next few days.


    ''''Ah.''''


    The bird soars up into the sky again as Meir lets out a dumb cry and starts circling on the spot, as if to provoke us.


    ''Give it back!¡¡Give me the ball back!


    They all start throwing stones upwards, but not at a distance that they can reach. The only stone that Meir kicked with all his might reached that height, but the bird avoided it with a swing of its wings as if mocking its efforts.


    ''''I, my ball is ah...''''


    Meir was in tears, frustrated that the ball he had worked so hard to make was taken away from him, and he was standing on the ground in frustration.


    Give it back, give it back........my ball!


    Her face was red and angry, and she looked really frustrated.


    She looked very, very sad.


    To a five-year-old, the importance of a mere ball is immeasurable.


    It''s something that an adult would be able to put up with in silence, but it''s inexcusable for Myl to understand.


    Seeing her like that makes my heart tighten. I can feel her sadness, and my heart becomes painful.


    ''''........Okay.''''


    I made up my mind and picked up the stone and became aware of my magic power.


    I focused my magic power to the area around my throat. Then I layer my ''imagination'' on top of it.


    The bird that flies in the sky is shot down by the stone I threw. I imagined that I would be able to shoot down a flying bird with a stone.


    Give me the power to shoot down the flying bird.


    It was as if the echoes of the incantation I chanted in a whisper, so that no one could hear me, seeped deep into my body.


    He could see that his body had become lighter and his physical abilities had been strengthened. It was incomparable to the time I had cast it on myself before, and even my vision became even clearer.


    Now I can clearly see the movement of a bird in the sky and the swaying of a single wing. How fast it was flying, how far away it was, and how fast and where it could even throw a stone to crush the bird''s head....


    Gripping the stone in his grip, he squeezes it tightly, being careful not to shatter it, and his whole body is spun around.


    Then he released that repulsion all at once and threw the stone from his hand at the optimal time.


    The stone that was released was ''''Boom! I made the most horrible wind noise I''ve ever heard, and I got close to the bird. The bird hurries to move its wings to avoid it, but it''s too late.


    In the next moment, the stone I threw hits the bird''s head. The bird, whose skull was shattered, began to fall straight down with the ball.


    ''Holy shit!''


    I heard someone scream. But my eyes kept looking at the falling bird.


    I realized the awfulness of the current, spell-laden spell. The bird''s head was completely crushed by a stone, and I could see that a mere blow had killed it instantly.


    It was literally different in rank from the magic that he had used before with his magic power undetectable. In the past, it would have been impossible to activate so many images against a spell with so much imagery.


    At the same time, I was also having an ''aha'' feeling.


    He had used magic in front of the people in the village. If they know that I can use magic, I don''t even know if they will treat me the same as before....


    ''Awesome Gerald!¡¡How did you do that?


    ''What?¡¡Ah.....


    I noticed that Myl was talking to me, holding the ball I had regained to his chest.


    I was so relieved that I replied in a rather lazy manner. Regardless of the fact that I was not in a position to do so, Myl continued to speak.


    You just threw a rock at me, didn''t you!¡¡That was so cool!¡¡Seriously!¡¡Hey, come on, give me some tips, tips!


    You know, I don''t know if that''s a trick, or if it''s just a coincidence, but...


    As expected, he couldn''t honestly say that it was witchcraft. I could only muddle through the words.


    ''Tamatamaa?¡¡Hmmm, I see. Oh well. But more importantly, that was really cool!¡¡I''m in love!


    I''m in love with... what?


    ''Oh, I''m in love!¡¡Because you''re awesome!


    Meir, who has assured me this cheerfully and leaned in close to me, puts her face close to my cheek.


    I couldn''t immediately react to her unusual behavior, so I came to myself when I heard a light "chuckle" sound.


    "Oh, you, you, what did you just...?


    ''What?¡¡What my dad does to my mom all the time.


    My face heats up, gasping. I realize belatedly that I''ve been kissed on the cheek, which accelerates my blush even more.


    ''Nah, nah, nah, nyanle?''


    Hey, do your job, my tongue. Don''t be biting on it.


    "Huh?¡¡I told you I was in love with you.


    "~~~~!


    "...?¡¡Are you blushing?¡¡What''s wrong with you?


    It''s hotter than the weather!


    ''Oh!


    This guy has no idea what he''s talking about.


    --But I was the one who really didn''t understand anything.


    I don''t know that this is a sign.


    At that time, I really didn''t understand what was going on.

 16-Monster attack

    A few days have passed since I became able to sense magic power.


    I had spent the last few days in the forest to hone my skills at manipulating magic power into spells.


    ''''Spear of fire, pierce and burn your enemies.''''


    The purpose is to hunt. By hunting weak demons and wild animals, I am improving the efficiency of my magic power management and developing spells that can be cast in less time.


    Fortunately, it seems that magic power can be restored by taking a break, so I spent about half of my day in the forest, occasionally taking a break.


    As for the monsters that come out of the forest, the sharp-horned Almirage is a bit dangerous, but the rest, such as human-faced mushrooms and human-sized caterpillars, are not so strong.


    However, that day, I had sensed a strange presence in the entire forest from the morning when I entered the forest.


    I''m not sure what this bad feeling is.


    Overall, the magic of the forest seems to be increasing. No, it''s not that it''s increasing, it''s more like something is unnaturally mixed in with it....


    That was when I thought about it.


    ''''Ugh, wow!


    I could hear screams coming from somewhere in the forest.


    I looked up to see what was going on and turned my head in the direction of the voice - I was speechless.


    I could feel a dense magical power from that direction. It''s a strong and fierce aggressive magic.


    But I was sure I could hear the villagers screaming. As a member of the village, and most of all as a person with the power of a sorcerer, I would not be able to not help them.


    ''''Acceleration.''''


    He chanted a simplified spell and quickened his steps. Immediately, a villager surrounded by demons came into view.


    He was a young man in his mid-twenties, a young man who had played with me many times. He was slumped from his ass to the ground in front of the demons and seemed unable to escape.


    He was swung down by a demon in the form of a bear with red fur growing out of its body.


    The attack would crush the body of a human being with a single blow.


    --well, that is if it hits.


    ''''Increased muscle strength.''''


    Strengthening my muscles to carry the young man up, I scratched him from the side. In addition, I accelerated and kicked the demon that smashed the ground with my body, which had increased to muscle strength, and used the recoil to break away from the spot.


    ''''Oh, you are........Gerald!¡¡How did it get there...I mean, what''s happening now?


    ''''I''m sorry, I don''t have time to explain. For that matter I have to inform the village now.


    The young man who carried me on his back spoke to me, but I could only respond in kind.


    A powerful demon appeared near the village. And it looks like the enemy is not just one person.


    Probably more than one demon is approaching. I can feel that kind of demonic power (.........).


    Maintaining acceleration, I head towards the village.


    And what I saw there........was a swarm of demons attacking the village.


    ''''Oh no........''''


    A giant centipede-like demon is chasing people. A scorpion-like creature is trying to cover up a child. Many other demons are wielding their fangs and claws to kill the village residents.


    For a moment, I stood there, stunned by the scene. But soon I was concerned about the safety of my family, and headed home on shaky legs.


    ''--Gerald!


    When I opened the door, my mom, holding Sierra to her chest, called out to me in a screaming voice. Normally, she would call me by ''channing'', but right now she didn''t seem to have the time to do so.


    ''Mom!¡¡Where''s Dad?


    We said we would stop the demons, and we got our weapons. But...


    Oh, no.


    My father is not athletic. He''s not very athletic. I''m too tired for a hike and I''m too tired to fight.


    And yet, that righteous and compassionate man had gone into battle. With an unfamiliar weapon in his hand.


    It was like going to die.


    "--Crap.


    It was like I was left with little choice.


    I forcefully grabbed Mom''s arm as she held Sierra in her arms and put her into the closet with her. I followed and slammed the young man who was still carrying her on his back into it with me.


    It''s a small place, but it would be safer to stay inside. You''ll have to put up with the fact that you can''t breathe.


    ''What are you doing, Gerald!¡¡What the hell are you trying to--


    I don''t care.


    But!


    Dodging my mom, who was screaming and trying to get away from me, I looked at Sierra.


    She doesn''t cry or scream in spite of the fact that things are going on, but instead she looks at me intently, her eyes are somehow intelligent and noble.


    "Sierra. Listen to me. You are safe here. You''ll be safe, brother, I''ll make sure you''re protected.


    Nitan?


    Take care of them, please. I''ll be back.


    The last word was to the young man I had saved. He looked at me and shook his head in a way that made me shake my head.


    "Gerald!


    Mom screams. But I have to go. I''m the one who has to make sure that fewer people get hurt.


    Because I have memories of my previous life. That''s why I can unlock the magic language and wake up as a sorcerer.


    This means I have the power. I have the power to save everyone in my village.


    And most importantly, how could I possibly stand by and watch my beloved family get hurt?


    My dad said, ''I''ve become a man. He slapped me on the back. I wouldn''t leave someone like that behind, would I?


    Because I''m a sorcerer, a boy, and the son of my mom and dad.


    I force the closet door shut. While remembering that, I turned my palm toward the closed door.


    ''''I forbid anyone other than me to open this door.''''


    He casts a spell and locks the door completely.


    He also casts another spell, just in case.


    ''The doors and walls of this closet shall withstand any attack from the outside and shall never be allowed to be destroyed or broken into.


    Besides, although it''s not the smartest way to phrase it, it''s probably safer to use sure words in this situation.


    Mom and the others are safe.


    "...good.


    I leave the house and I''m ready.


    I had never learned anything about how to fight. I''ve never fought an enemy with a certain level of strength before.


    Still, I couldn''t run away. I was the only one who could protect my father and the people of the village.


    I''m determined, and I charge into the crowd of monsters that are trying to overrun the village.


    Japanese is the only weapon. That''s all. But isn''t that the most powerful weapon in this world?

 17-Fathers decision

    ---- The time goes back only a little further than Gerald''s return to the village from the forest.


    That day, too, the village had the appearance of a boring but peaceful daily life. There was no shadow of unrest anywhere, and the air was the same as usual, long and easygoing.


    The children were laughing and laughing happily in the square where they had gathered, and the adults were plowing the fields with spades and hoes in their hands.


    None of us thought that this normal routine would be disrupted.


    ''Well, I''m going out for a bit,''


    ''Yes, Russell. Take care and have a good time.


    Cecil watches Russell leave the house as usual, with Sierra in his arms, as Russell leaves the house. He doesn''t forget to kiss her on the cheek.


    Naturally.


    "Lablaboo.


    The morning is promised to the point where Russell''s cheeks turn bright red as Sierra cheers him up.


    Because of his job, Russell often spends his mornings visiting the fields and houses on the land he rents out. However, most of the fields around the village are on Russell''s land, so by all means, he can''t go around all of them in half a day.


    That''s why Russell had to narrow down the number of fields to visit in half a day, so that he could visit all the fields in seven days. Today, he would visit all three fields in the morning.


    So it was business as usual until Russell left the house. But as he was heading to the fields, one of the villagers came under Russell''s nose.


    ''Mr. Russell. Can I have a moment?


    Yeah, no problem, but how can I help you?


    Well, you know what? I went down there this morning to check on my farm, and it looked like the whole crop had been turned over.


    Russell''s eyebrows furrowed at the villager''s words. A deep crease creased between his eyebrows.


    ''Turned over, what do you mean?''


    Yeah, the thing is,


    The villagers said that when they went out to the fields this morning, they found that all the crops in the farmland had been dug up. It was as if the soil had been gouged out and dumped back into the ground.


    Russell could not immediately believe the villagers'' story.


    Certainly there are animals that destroy the land, deer, wild boars, bears, and even bears. Deer, wild boars, bears and even weasels. It''s no exaggeration to say that these animals are hostile to our village, which depends on agriculture for its livelihood.


    But if they are not destroying the crops, it would be a very bad prank. It''s not something that can be done with the cute word "prank", but it''s the same in the sense that you enjoy causing trouble.


    ''Do something about it, Mr. Russell!¡¡My fields won''t produce anything this summer.


    ''Hmm. Sounds like a good idea to check it out anyway.


    Although not yet fully convinced, Russell changes his direction as the villagers scowled.


    At this time, Russell was thinking


    What? I don''t have much time to waste. A quick inspection of the field and re-planting of seeds and seedlings would be enough. It would be a big blow, no doubt, but it''s still early in the summer and the timing isn''t critical yet.


    If this was the end of summer, it would have been even more dire. With that in mind, he could consider himself still on the lucky side.


    But when he reached the field, Russell would realize that he had made a big mistake.


    --


    On the way to the field, Russell couldn''t shake the feeling of discomfort.


    Something was deadly different. Did he feel this kind of pang in his chest when he always walked this way?¡¡I can''t help but feel that there''s something bigger at stake here.


    --I hope it''s just my imagination.


    But even so, my anxiety is growing.


    Each time I see unfamiliar footprints, when the ground is gouged out in an unnatural way, or when I notice that the bark of the trees in the forest has been chipped away, my anxiety grows louder and louder.


    And this was coupled with a decisive one when we reached the field.


    ''Oh no...''


    The field had indeed been turned over unnaturally, as the villagers had said. I didn''t need to check. A quick glance at the field, which should have been cleared, was a big mess, with crops upside down, exposing their roots.


    But there was more ''discomfort'' gathering on the field.


    ''''A bunch of demons, a bunch of...?''''


    There were dangerous demons gathered there. Strange creatures of all colors and shapes were gathered together as if they were having a meeting.


    Russell''s legs begin to tremble at the unexpected situation. It was the same for the villagers as well.


    Fortunately, the demons don''t seem to have noticed us yet. They''re just bleeping and making unpleasant noises.


    Even though he was aware of his cowering legs, Russell couldn''t take his eyes off the scene. The fear that the demons would attack him the moment he let go was lodged in his limbs.


    ''Mm, in the village.''


    Still, I manage to squeeze out a shaky voice.


    ''We have to let the village know that the demons, demons, demons are coming.


    Oh, yeah.


    The villagers nodded at the sound of Russell''s voice.


    ''We have to let them know,''


    I had to let them know, I thought, but my body wouldn''t move. I was tied up in fear and couldn''t move as much as I wanted to.


    But I couldn''t just sit here and be frightened. I have a loving wife at home. I have a daughter. Maybe he is stronger than he is, but from Russell''s point of view, even Gerald is a ''child'' that needs to be protected.


    Parents are supposed to protect their children. That''s why, when Gerald and I encountered the demons in the forest, I took a weapon in my hand and confronted the demons. ........although as a result, I ended up exposing myself to the shameful sight of my son protecting me.


    And yet. And yet.


    Isn''t it natural for a father to put down his fear for the sake of his family?


    Let''s go.


    Grabbing the villagers'' hands, Russell forced his gaze away from the demons. They haven''t noticed us yet.


    ''''If we don''t inform them here, the people in the village will be attacked by the demons without any information.


    ''Mr. Russell you''re right.


    The villagers also responded to the gaze directed at them by Russell. The two who met their eyes nodded at each other and turned their backs to the demons at the same time.


    And so, what the two of them saw when they returned to the village to bring back information about the demons--.


    --I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    "Yeah.


    Russell is exclaiming, but he immediately starts running to his house.


    Then on the way he encountered Meir.


    ''Old man!''


    Meir shouted to Russell.


    ''Gerald''s not here!¡¡A bunch of weirdos are here and he''s gone!


    Gerald will be fine.


    But!


    ''I''ll take care of it!¡¡Meir, you are going to hide in a safe place. All right?


    Meir, who was probably worried about Gerald and was looking for Russell, nodded hesitantly when he was included.


    He was still a young child. He should be filled with anxiety. And yet, she is able to worry about her friends, and she is able to think of others to an age-appropriate degree.


    ''Why not, old man?¡¡Gerald, that guy''s a total douchebag, okay?


    Before turning on his heel and running off, Meir turned to Russell with just his head and left those words behind.


    As he looks off his healthy back, Russell thinks that he is a child with a future to look forward to.


    Then what I can do now is to protect that "future". You have to survive the attack of the demons and protect the future of the village.


    --


    Russell''s house hadn''t been attacked by a demon yet. But it would only be a matter of time. The wave of demons should be rushing here soon.


    ''''Russell!¡¡You''re okay?


    Once inside the house, Cecil approached me with a worried look on his face. He was holding Sierra to his chest.


    ''Oh. I''m fine. .........and Gerald?


    ''It''s still the forest. I hope you''ll come home soon, but it''s not safe to come home now...


    Cecil must have been confused by the suddenness of the situation, and he was looking left and right, unable to think straight.


    She must have been anxious while Russell was gone.


    Grabbing her by the shoulders, Russell spoke to her slowly and clearly to calm her down.


    ''Look, Cecil?¡¡I have to go. This demon attack is a village matter, and it''s a situation we all need to deal with. Do you understand?


    ''Yes. But.....


    That''s why I have to go into battle. To protect the village, you, and the children. So I need you to stay here. I need you to hide out somewhere and make sure Sierra is well protected. Can you do that?


    Where''s Gerald?


    Cecil whispered in a sad voice.


    ''What''s going to happen to her?''


    She''s a smart, strong kid. She''ll be fine on her own. And that''s all I can do to help you believe that.


    But,


    Okay?¡¡I''ll say it again. I have to go fight. So I need you to hide in a safe place and protect Sierra.


    Can you do that?¡¡Russell asked, and Cecil nodded, pretending to be lost.


    Gently nuzzling her face against her head, Russell gently kissed her forehead.


    ''Thank you. That''s exactly what I love.


    Russell, it''s me.


    I''m sorry to disappoint you. But a man, a father, a husband - you can''t just hide in the dark alone at a time like this.


    Russell hugs Cecil one last time with Sierra and then turns on his heel and leaves the house.


    His weapon of choice is a pickaxe. A sharp-tipped farming tool used to break up hard soil into farmland.


    His father, powerless and weak, but brave and unable to use magic, starts running towards the crowd of monsters.


    He has only one thought in his heart. The only thing he has in mind is to repel the attack of the demons and regain the village where his family can live in peace.


    I''m not going to let Cecil, Sierra, or even Gerald touch the demons, because I''m not going to let them touch me. Because I''m - I''m a father.


    With this determination in mind, Russell put strength into his hand holding the pickaxe and swung it down at the head of the demon that was immediately in front of him.

 18-Kick off the demons

    "''Wind, chop it up!''


    With a single chant, I chopped a few demons together into chunks, and I ran around to help the villagers without paying attention to it.


    You can''t use magic to attack a whole group of demons. Since the village was in a state of brawl here and there, I basically ran around with my strengthened body, crushing the demons that were far away from the villagers from a distance, and the demons that were right up to the villagers with my strengthened body.


    ''''Uhhhh!''''


    Now, again, a leopard-like looking demon is turning on the villagers. The sword is in the villager''s hand, but I could see from a distance that its cutting edge was trembling from fright.


    No matter how much "acceleration" enhancement is applied to the body, it is still too far away to make it in time.


    But still, it''s no problem.


    I''ve learned from my experience of improving spells over the past few days that as long as they''re in Japanese, you can be quite flexible in what you can instruct with your spells.


    For example.


    "''Transference''.


    The moment I chanted, my vision was instantly painted over, and I was instantly ''transferred'' between the villagers and the demon that was about to be pounced on, in an instant.


    ''''Gruuuuuu........''''


    Suddenly, the demon roared as if it was frightened, but it still attacked me.


    I turned my palm to such a demon and


    "''Flame, burn, put out the coals.


    When I chanted that, a flame enveloped the demon''s entire body. As it was, without a chance to scream, the demon turned into ashes and disappeared in the wind.


    ''''Gerald!¡¡You''re not a sorcerer....


    I''ll tell you later!¡¡Instead, you need to focus on hiding from the demons for now!


    I''m grateful. And Russell is right over there. Go on. I don''t need him anymore. Have him.


    The villagers I rescued didn''t hide their suspicious looks, but they pressed their swords against me and pointed to where my father was.


    It was the place with the highest concentration of demons.


    With my success, I had cleared out most of the large demons that looked highly dangerous, but I had missed some of the smaller ones. Those were beginning to gather in one place in search of weaker and easier prey to win than the stronger opponent that was me.


    And that''s where my dad was.


    ''Hang on, Dad. "Transition.


    I muttered, and in an instant I jumped into the dense vortex of demons.


    My vision painted over again. What I appeared was on the path of a centipede-like demon with a large mouth that was racing ahead of me.


    ''''Be the blade that can cut through the entire space.''''


    The sword is strengthened and wielded with magic. The strengthened sword is able to literally cut through the entire ''space''.


    Naturally, the centipede bastards'' hard shells couldn''t withstand it, and what was left was a swarm of demons neatly divided into upper and lower portions.


    It''s also a good idea to use your sword to dispel other demons, and then use them as extinguishers again, sometimes moving to the back to cut off their heads. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    ''''Father, are you okay!''''


    I took care of the demons as fast as I could and turned around to see my father with his abdomen drenched in blood and the men in the village boasting of their strength, ready to defend him. I look behind me and see my father with a bloodied abdomen and the village''s most powerful men holding their weapons at the ready to protect him.


    Everyone was injured and bleeding. The sight of them was painfully worn out to the point of being painful to look at, and everyone was breathing on their shoulders.


    ''''Je ... Lardo, are you okay?''''


    I''m not going to get hurt, Dad!¡¡More importantly, the injury.


    I ran over to him and put my hand over the wound. Dad let out a painful moan, "Ugh.


    ''Be patient. ''Power of healing, gather here.''


    From the looks of it, the wound itself is not significant. The bleeding would be great, but it wouldn''t be fatal either.


    I was momentarily relieved after casting a spell, and when I looked at my dad''s face, his complexion was still blatantly bad.


    ''Dad?''


    Nothing to worry about. As long as it''s secure, yeah.


    Don''t move, Mr. Russell. You''ve been infected by a demon!


    As my dad tried to stand up, one of the men who had been protecting him grabbed him by the shoulder and made him sit back down. It''s called the Raid, the boss of the village''s strongest men.


    ''Poison?


    Yeah. You know, I got a real blast of centipede stuff coming at me and...


    Then we need to detoxify it!


    I turned my palms to my dad''s body again. This time I envisioned an image in my mind that would wash away the poison flowing through my body.


    Then I chanted the spell.


    ''''Erase the poison that flows through this person''s body and restore his body to its normal state.''''


    When he finished chanting, Dad''s body glowed for a moment. When the glow disappears, I see that Dad is looking much better than before.


    I could clearly see that he was on the mend.


    You''re pathetic. I can''t believe I let my son see me like this.


    No, it''s not!¡¡You fought to protect the people of the village, didn''t you?¡¡You can''t be so pathetic, Dad!


    Huh... you say that, son.


    Of course!


    He still looks a little wobbly, but he manages to stand up. I reach out a hand from the side and support him.


    But even my body stumbles a bit. I''ve used up a lot of magic, and I''m exhausted.


    I''m sure it''s all taken care of now. I guess it''s safe to say.


    Raid-san let out a relieved voice.


    All over the village, the corpses of demons were piling up in accumulation here and there. Centipedes, leopards, bears, boars, and other incomprehensible-looking monsters, the pile of their wreckage is an ugly sight, but still, when you think that safety has arrived again, you can breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''And yet, Gerald. You.........


    Laid-san looks down at me. That gaze made me shiver with a jolt.


    What kind of eyes would they look at me if they knew I was a sorcerer? Wouldn''t they be terrified? Would he be persecuted and driven out of the village?


    Such anxieties began to grow in my mind. Once the demon attack is over, the pursuit of me will begin.


    But fortunately - and unfortunately - Mr. Raid didn''t continue with his words of pursuit.


    Because suddenly the sound of an explosion echoed throughout the village.


    ''''Wha, what!¡¡What was that sound?!


    Laid-san turned her head towards the direction of the sound with her weapon at the ready again.


    The sound - my mom and Sierra were supposed to be there, coming from the direction where our house is.


    ''My mom and Sierra are there!''


    I shout and start running. This is not the time to say that I''m exhausting my magic power.


    After repeating the transition multiple times, I arrive home in a matter of seconds.


    There, I will meet the guy who inspired me to become a top court mage.

 19-Filimina whistle

    When I reached the house, I should say that the first guest was already there.


    She has the face of a woman, but her body has the appearance of a monster that is far from human. Purple wings sprout from her back, and the fingers on her hands are sharp claws reminiscent of a dragon. Its body is covered with scales like a snake, and its feet are like a hawk.


    Golden beast hair sprouts from its limbs, and the tips of its miserable hairs are occasionally rustled by the wind.


    I have heard of such a monster in the lore.


    It was called.


    --The flute of Philimina.


    It is said that anyone who hears its voice cannot lose consciousness, even if their body dies. Thus, while their consciousness is still clear, they will dismantle their bodies in front of their eyes and thoroughly despair before killing them. This is the kind of demon tribe that is talked about in the lore.


    That''s right, they are demons. There was the one called ''Seal Designated Individual'' there, which creates demons.


    The magic power that covers its body can now be described as violent.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to compare it to the monster that I was dealing with earlier on, but it''s a miserable mass of magical power that surrounds the monster''s entire body.


    A shiver runs down my spine. I noticed my knees began to tremble and I slammed my fist into them.


    I can''t be afraid. Because Philimina''s flute - it had attacked my house.


    No, I wouldn''t be able to call it home any longer.


    Most of what used to be a house has been destroyed, only the closet is now bare.


    And now, again, Philimina was slamming that ''closet'' with an excessive amount of aggression.


    Punching and kicking were the norm. Flame, water, lightning, and sometimes even an axe made of earth would strike it.


    The vibrations, the sheer magnitude of it, were too caustic to be expressed in words alone. The closet, which was supposed to be under a protective sorcery, creaked occasionally in the storm of attacks that seemed to strike the concept of violence as it was.


    The screams coming from inside could be my mother''s. Each time a cry that seems to belong to Sierra sounds, Philimina''s flute twists her lips in lecherous amusement. It''s a beautiful woman''s face, yet it has a devilish look to all intents and purposes.


    It''s a good thing that the walls of the closet are still undamaged by the magic I gave them. However, if you focus your attention, it was clear that the golden aura that enveloped the closet was slowly but surely being chipped away.


    ........And yet, what an absurdity that I hadn''t noticed such a large mass of magic power until now. Or is it that magic power also has a means of concealment?


    .....


    My doubts are endless, but unexpectedly, Filimina''s whistle shoots a long-range attack towards me as I''m thinking about such things.


    ''''Disable it.''''


    I also counter with magic. The nullified black lightning strike fades and dissipates.


    But just nullifying the current attack seems to have consumed quite a bit of magical power. I''m losing strength in my legs, and I almost kneel on the ground.


    .........In other words, that''s how much highly concentrated magic power was put into the current attack? In my current state, it might be a little tough to take out an opponent.


    ''''Hou. It''s a good thing that the sorcerer''s temperament is such a hindrance to the sacrifice of the body''s resurrection.


    Philimina''s flute spoke condescendingly to me. That tone of voice was filled with arrogance, even with this, and gave a hint of pride.


    It''s a good thing that you have the magic power to match your stature. In other words, you''ve taken a liking to the reconnaissance I''ve given you,


    Scouting...?


    You don''t remember the boar and the bird?


    That''s not possible.


    Yes. That''s right, you killed my little, sweet little pawn. I didn''t expect to find a sorcerer in the middle of nowhere but I''m guessing that you were responsible for that ridiculously strong box, too.¡¡It''s a tedious imitation.


    I had an idea of the boar and the bird that Philimina''s flute was talking about. The boar is that big monster that appeared when I went to the forest with my dad. The bird must be that guy who took the ball away when he was playing with Meir and his friends.


    .........I didn''t think it was that it hadn''t appeared near the village by accident, but rather that it was scouting for an attack. It was as if I had never imagined it.


    In order to prevent them from realizing that kind of inner feelings, I tried to put a wry smile on my mouth. It''s not a good idea to let your opponent see you upset. I can''t believe that we can win by letting our guard down.


    ''Oh. You''re right. If it was your men, I would kill you.


    Of course. Well, that''s just as well, isn''t it? I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    You''ll be able to see that it''s a very good idea to have a good time. I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing.


    He''s not someone I can ever forgive. An instinctive sense of disgust began to well up in me, and I said to him as if to spit it out.


    I know you''re a designated sealer. So I''m going to seal you up in here again.


    ''That''s a problem. I''m bored out of my mind when I''m sealed up. I''m looking for something more fun to do. You don''t want to be boring, do you?¡¡.... and yet...


    Philimina''s beautiful willow brow twisted in disgust at her expression, and she spread her hands in an exaggerated gesture.


    ''Those days of pleasure you are trying to take away from me. I''m in the middle of another meal to revive it, and you show up and water it down. Oh, man!¡¡Do you think this kind of brutality should be allowed to stand?¡¡I just want to see. The human despair. The look of fear in their eyes as they mourn. And then, oh!¡¡It''s only there to amuse me, so why do you guys stand in my way?¡¡It''s annoying, to say the least.


    His theatrical, exaggeratedly worded phrases seem to suggest that he is selfishly absorbed in himself.


    It''s as if he''s so focused on his own personal pleasure that he can''t see anything else....


    The sheer outrageousness of it all made me want to vomit. And at the same time I realized. I can''t ever admit that this guy exists.


    "That''s the most selfish of reasons. It''s annoying, to say the least. Why don''t you just go back to your nest?


    I''m a demon, and I don''t think I''m in the least bit conscientious of my manners to give orders to me. Well, with a magical power like yours, you''d make a great sacrifice for the resurrection. You''re going to stay in my belly!


    As soon as Philimina''s flute shouted that, the magic she wears blows loudly. The pressure from that magical power is unconsciously pressurized, and I involuntarily take a step back.


    The powerful magic swirling around eventually took on a form. I could clearly see the convergence of the expanding magic power to form its shape.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    ''''Wha.........dragon?


    I was blindsided by surprise. The huge body that looked up completely covered the sky, casting another huge shadow. Its tail is thicker and sturdier than a giant tree, and the claws on its limbs, though huge, are sharp enough to tear the ground apart.


    The spread out wings cause the air to swell and the glowering eyes glistening from on high are filled with the arrogance of an absolute powerhouse.


    The dragon species is considered to be a particularly dangerous demon among adventurers. It is said that even the weakest of dragons are in the upper echelon of the ranks, from the lowest to the highest, and if a fledgling adventurer encounters one, he or she will be burned or torn apart before they can escape.


    In the current state of exhaustion, even if it were me, wouldn''t it be hopeless to take on them?


    A chill ran down my neck as sweat ran down my neck. It''s no wonder that this is the first time I''ve encountered an enemy to the point where I feel I''m in danger.


    ''''Hahahahaha!¡¡What do you think, young wizard!¡¡I used all the magic I have now to create a dragon!¡¡With my body, I can''t make you hear me sing, but I''ve got enough in my body to teriyaki you good!


    The demon dragon''s forehead, just the upper half of its body from between its two eyes and laughing loudly, is Philimina''s flute.


    Apparently, the demon singing voice that represented Philimina''s flute was not available to her now. Even so, this dragon was troublesome enough.


    Flapping its wings, the dragon flapped its wings and lightly hovered in the air with its blunt-looking body. And so, the dragon flew higher and opened its mouth wide and showered me with flames from above.


    It was possible to avoid it, but it was clear that everyone would be burned to death if that happened.


    I whip my tired body and speak the spell as I try to muster up the energy that seems to be atrophied.


    I scraped the remaining magic power from my entire body and kneaded it into a magical language. A wall of water blocked the path of the flames, catching them as they evaporated.


    A loud sizzling sound echoed through the air, but I managed to hold off the attack, but most of my magic power was taken away just by holding off the current blow. If the same attack is unleashed again, I don''t think I can stop it this time.


    It may be a reaction to all the magical power being drained at once, but that''s when I finally kneel down. I managed to lift my head, but my whole body felt sluggish.


    ''''What''s the matter?''''¡¡You can''t even stand up anymore, human. I would have liked to play with you some more, but for me!


    Philimina''s whistle laughs loudly. I tried to retort, but to my chagrin, it was a figurehead. I no longer had the strength left in me to stand up.


    If I only had the willpower and awareness, I could shake it off as much as I wanted. But there''s nothing you can do about the magical and physical energy you''ve exhausted. There was no time to wait for them to recover.


    In all likelihood, it was clear that the situation was nothing but the worst.


    Geez.....


    At least if I had a little more magic left in me, I could fight.


    I have to do something about it, but maybe it''s because I''m too tired to think well. The only thing I could do right now was to stay on my knees and look up at Philimina''s flute and dragon.


    But still.


    I want to protect my village. I can''t just let my family, my father, my mother, my mother, Sierra I can''t just let them die.


    I''m the only person in this place who can do something about it. No one else can fight off Phillimina''s whistle and protect us all.


    If it was my dad, he wouldn''t give up. He''s weak and pathetic, but he has the strength to stand up to the strongest of them all.


    If it was my mom, she wouldn''t accept it. You can bet she wouldn''t give up hope until the very end. She would rather hug you both together than let go of me and Sierra''s hand.


    I''m the child of two people like that, and now I''m going to admit defeat?¡¡You''re just gonna let us all die?¡¡And then you''ll give up everything?


    Oh, shit, oh, shit, oh, shit.


    I don''t think that''s going to be acceptable!


    Hmm. It''s not worth the trouble.


    I don''t know!


    Screw the fatigue with willpower. Even if it''s useless, I force myself to scratch my feet.


    My consciousness was sharpened. I could now clearly sense even the tiny amount of magical power in the air floating around me.


    Maybe it''s called the zone. I''ve heard about it in a past life. When an athlete reaches the peak of concentration, he or she is in a situation where everything is right in front of them.


    That''s exactly what happened to me. I recognized the magical power around me, took it in through my skin and the air, transformed it in my mind, and put it into a spell. By doing this, it''s as if I''ve obtained a virtually inexhaustible supply of magical power to utilize the magical power around me, rather than compensate for my depleted magical power.


    Who said that almost all of the magic power was depleted?


    Who says you''ve exhausted your strength to the point where you can''t stand up anymore?


    Who''s going to leave you all behind?


    And who--


    I think we''ve had enough. You fought well for a human. Well, I''ll give you credit. So give it up.


    ''Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Who''s going to give up on you?


    The dragon, controlled by Philimina''s flute, spits out the red lotus flames again. The flames, much, much stronger and bigger than before, loomed in front of him.


    The air was burning hot. The scorching fire is so hot that it could turn the village itself into ashes.


    But we shouldn''t be afraid of this thing. We can''t get flustered. It''s outrageous to stand still and not be able to do your best.


    Because I am.


    "I''m... I''m your son, Gerald!


    How could those two children be so easily despairing?


    The flame had already been erased from my consciousness. Rather, I extended my awareness to my surroundings and took in the magic power that was in place, rooting it out.


    In this way, the magic power that I had put under my control was transformed in my body and focused on my throat area.


    ''''Extinguish the dragon''s spitting fire!''''


    When enough magic power had accumulated, he cast a spell. Then, with a single word, the dragon''s flames instantly dissipated.


    Filimina''s flute expression is tinted with astonishment.


    "It''s the demon nuisance that bothers me. Shut up and go to sleep if you keep talking about things you don''t like.


    Don''t push it, human!¡¡I''ve killed as many sorcerers as I could in the course of so long as I could who could harness magic!


    It was Philimina''s whistle that rang out, but impatience was evident in her tone. That would be natural, too. Earlier this guy said it himself. He used all his magical power to create a dragon.


    If that''s the case, defeating the dragon would be enough to defeat Philimina''s flute. And now that I''m able to use the magical power floating around, that''s an easy job for me.


    I''m going to focus my attention again and let the magic power enter my body. I already knew the words for defeating it.


    ''''Transference.''''


    Chanting, he moved to the neck area of the demon dragon. I''m sure it''s just about the nape of my neck if I were to say human.


    The flute of Philimina, whose upper body was only exposed from her forehead, turned around and opened her eyes as if she sensed my presence. But it''s too late.


    You''re already a dead end.


    ''Stop--''


    Philimina''s whistle shouts something. But the voice doesn''t reach my ears.


    I raise my sword and focus my magic power around my throat.


    A special spell.


    ''''Slaughter Dragon.''''


    He chanted and swung his blade diagonally down to slaughter the dragon.


    No response, no response. But my eyes had definitely caught it. The sight of the blade swung out at an angle, drawing a silver flash and separating the thick dragon''s head from its body.


    And the neck composed of its magic power disappears while gushing out glittering magic light from the edge, as if it is no longer able to maintain its shape due to being cut off.


    Filimina''s flute, which still has its upper body sticking out of its forehead, was staring at me with a terrific look while falling.


    You.......you.......you have a humanistic attitude. I''m the only one who''s going to eat you. I''m going to bite your delicious, delicious-looking neck. You will rinse my brains, bite my belly, and sink your fangs into my tender innards, and become my strength. Ahahahahahahaha, you will grow up to be a better man. You will be stronger, more powerful, and more satisfying as fodder for me, and when you become the Court''s foremost magician you will surely come back to claim me as your own.


    Philimina''s whistle gradually turned into particles of light and disappeared. Still, that laughter was the only sound that echoed until the last moment.


    And at the same time, I realized that this guy was coming to attack me again. I knew that this guy was coming to attack me again. Filimina''s whistle appearing at that time must be many times stronger than today''s.


    ''''........Transition.


    I cast a spell and landed on the ground and looked up at the sky where both the dragon and Philimina''s flute had completely disappeared. I managed to survive this time, but if there was another attack of the Philimina flute in the not too distant future, whether or not I would be able to repel it again... I wasn''t sure.


    ''I have to be strong, I have to be strong. Even stronger than now.....


    I voice my strong determination. I must be lacking in knowledge and experience to fight the whistle of Philimina in its true form right now.


    But for today, the danger of attacking the village has passed. There is no sign of the demon, nor is there any sign of Philimina''s flute.


    A strong sense of exhaustion is gnawing at me, but I still think about it.


    I''ve been able to protect my family and the people of the village, I thought.

 20-The smoky battle of the future

    Two weeks had passed since the attack on the Philimina flute.


    I used my magic to repair the destroyed houses, and as a result there were no villagers who were seriously injured, so it wasn''t long before they were rebuilt.


    It''s a miracle that such a large scale attack resulted in almost no damage. I''m a sorcerer, so that''s one of the reasons, but later I heard that my father''s leadership was also important.


    Simply defeating an attacking monster is not enough to help those who have not escaped. In order to help those people, he divided them into two teams, one for defense and the other for evacuation guidance, and his ability to efficiently respond to the situation was astounding.


    One of the people who was actually saved by my dad and his team said that he was very happy to hear that.


    I knew my dad was great. My dad is too weak to fight demons, but I think he''s the coolest person in the world.


    On the other hand, I, on the other hand, have been living my life the same way. I adored Sierra, my father and mother adored me, I trained in magic and played with Myl and the others...in short, it was really the same as it always was.


    The treatment of me by the people in the village is no different. Even if you are a sorcerer, they will treat you the same way they have always treated me.


    They won''t be scared or treat me any differently. They love me as a mere child born to Russell and Cecil.


    I was afraid of being feared and persecuted, but I also didn''t want to be overly lifted up just because I was a sorcerer. That''s why I''ve kept the fact that I''m a sorcerer a secret from the people in my village until now.


    In this country, sorcerers are considered to be special. They have strong power, concentrate wealth and power, protect the country with their wisdom, and take on powerful demons.


    There are sorcerers among adventurers as well, though they are few in number, and they are still considered special and respected, and everyone wants to work with them. That''s how they want to guarantee their own safety.


    But that, on the contrary, is the only way to be alone in a group. A world where there is no one of equal status, where you don''t feel close to anyone, where you can only be used, feared or looked up to.


    I''ve always thought that such a life is somehow cold.


    But even after I was revealed as a magician, my world was still protected. I believe it is because of my father and mother''s virtue that I can live my life the same way I do now.


    Well, they''re Russell and Cecil''s kids, after all. I don''t care what powers you have or don''t have.


    One day I went over to Myl''s house and I was happy to hear Myl''s mom reminisce as she baked a pie and said.


    She said, "Those two kids couldn''t have done anything wrong. No one in our village would want to be afraid of you or pissed off.


    .........I still think my father and mother are the strongest. No matter how strong I become as a sorcerer, I will never be able to compete with them.


    It''s because they''ve been protecting me so much.


    Then I strongly believe that I must at least protect them in a way that I can.


    --


    One night.


    "Dad... Mom. I''m going to leave the village.


    After Mom put Sierra to bed. I''d been talking to my parents about that.


    It was something I had been thinking about ever since the attack on Philimina''s flute.


    I''m sure that Philimina''s flute will return someday in the not-too-distant future. And that''s not too far in the future. And the ones that do come back will want to eat me first and attack me straight away.


    I''m not sure I have the strength to fight it.¡¡I could win this one, but what happens if I lose the next fight?


    I honestly don''t know about that. If someone might seal Philimina''s Flute, some city might be decimated by that monster.


    But there''s no way that Philimina''s flute will ever be satisfied to sleep again after it eats me. He will no doubt lay waste to the human world, unrestrained and unrestrained in his destruction.


    Who can say for sure that it won''t be my family that will be sacrificed then?¡¡The possibility of him killing my mother and father is not a remote possibility.


    And the only way to prevent that from happening is for me to defeat Filimina''s whistle.


    But for that to happen, I''ll have to become strong enough. And it wasn''t hard to imagine that I wouldn''t be able to get that much power in this village.


    Because the Philimina''s flute that I fought that time was no such thing as a perfect body. There was no telling how strong the resurrected body would be when it fought at full strength.


    At least, I think it''s stronger than me now. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that the strength of a sealed unit, which only existed in the legends, is not at that level.


    "What are you going to do now that you''ve left the village?


    Under the light I created, which shimmers near the ceiling of the living room, my father, who was meditating earlier, opens his mouth. He doesn''t even pretend to agree or disagree with me, he just asks me questions in a tone of voice that seems to only seek confirmation.


    But there is a seriousness in his voice that is almost abrasive. I took a deep breath to calm myself down, as I was almost intimidated by my father, who wasn''t supposed to be so strong.


    Once my mind was made up, I took a deep breath to calm myself down and spoke the answer to my question.


    Leave the village and be strong.


    Strong.


    Yeah. First you become an adventurer. Become an adventurer, earn money, and then go to the academy to study magic. Eventually, I''ll become the most powerful sorcerer ... the court''s foremost sorcerer.


    The court''s top magician. The most powerful and the highest rank among sorcerers, uniting sorcerers from all over the country.


    He has two goals in mind. One is to become strong enough to take that position away. The other is to increase the number of available manpower you can use and follow them as soldiers in the event of an attack on the Philimina flute.


    Also, the reason why you become an adventurer before entering the academy is to get used to the battle itself. It''s also a good way to earn money to enter the academy.


    In the academy, you''ll gain knowledge of magic in general and information about sealed individuals. This knowledge is absolutely necessary to overthrow Phillimina''s flute.


    I''m going to become an adventurer and study hard at the academy to obtain the knowledge and experience that I lack right now.


    ''''Father... Mother. I believe that the demon that led the demons to attack the village will return in the near future. He''ll be back to attack me. That''s why I must have enough power to defeat him by then.


    ....


    I love this village. I love my dad, I love my mom, and I think Sierra is important to my family. But you see if I stay here, I''m never going to be strong enough. I love you all, but that''s why I have to stand up for myself. The most important thing in life is to keep the most important thing intact.


    I''m a five-year-old child now.


    From my father and mother''s point of view, I''m a protected person, so the words I''m saying now may be considered too young and poorly spoken.


    But even so, I was carrying the determination I''d worked so hard to make with those words.


    That''s why I can''t give up on this one thing, even if my father is silent with a difficult look on his face.


    I want my mother, who taught me the warmth of family cooking, to be able to cook a good meal ten or twenty years from now.


    Because my dad, who doesn''t have a very wide back but maybe a heart bigger than this continent, taught me that you can be cool even if you''re pathetic.


    And Sierra. I couldn''t let such a cute little thing put on a sad face.


    And then there''s Myl, Mr. Raid, and everyone else in the village who accepted me. I want to be able to protect them all.


    "But you know what, Gerald?


    Dad, who crossed his arms with a difficult look on his face, opened his mouth with a grave look on his face.


    ''You''re too young to make such an important decision. You''re too young. And yet, even if you say such things out of the blue, I can''t agree with you....


    Oh, come on, Russell.


    Mom''s words sandwiched between us from the side made my eyes widen in surprise, not just my dad, but even me.


    No, I''m glad you said that, but I didn''t expect you to nod so easily.


    ''Cecil!¡¡No, but, boy. This kid is only five years old!¡¡It''s too soon to leave the village!


    But you know what, Russell?


    Mom was dumbfounded and troubled, but with a complex sense of happiness and joy and loving color woven into her expression that was intertwined with that.


    A little bit of a crying laugh, but much more than that, a much more blown-out smile.


    ''Now Gerald you have that look in your eyes just like Russell does when he''s reckless. The way you look at me when you''re trying to protect someone, and when you decide to do this and never give up....


    What a mouthful.


    ''Cecil....''


    That''s all right. Gerald is going to be a great guy, because he will have eyes just like the man I''m in love with. He will have eyes just like the man I''m in love with.


    Then Mom looks embarrassed and intertwines her fingers in Dad''s hand.


    ''It''s true that it may be a little early for her to leave the village now. But for now, we should be happy for her to grow up.


    ''Cecil you''re right. You might be right.


    Dad nodded with a divine look on his face and laid his own other hand over Mom''s hand, which was entwined.


    I can''t stand it....


    From a while ago, my mother has been using a series of nasty words, and this is the kind of thing that really makes us think that we are a married couple similar to each other.


    You really do look good together, don''t you?


    While I''m watching them, my cheeks heating up slightly, my dad straightens his residence and turns to me.


    Gerald," he says, "I''ll allow you to leave the village. I''ll allow you to leave the village, but on three conditions. But I have three conditions.


    Yes, sir.


    One, you must stay in this village until you are thirteen years old. One, you must return to us alive. And the last one you must never forget that you are our two children.


    Sticking out three fingers and folding them one at a time, Dad speaks of the ''conditions''.


    The first condition is that you must be thirteen years old to be able to register as an adventurer.


    The second condition is probably purely out of concern for me.


    And the third........that is.


    "Look, Gerald. If you can keep these three conditions, I''ll allow you to leave the village. In return, you will not be allowed to break a single condition, no matter what happens to you. You must surely return to this village one day as a son of Cecil and I.


    Dad, that''s...


    Look, I promise you, Gerald. The only thing you can''t break is a promise between men, no matter what.


    It was a declaration that when I returned to the village, no matter what, they would welcome me back as a parent, no matter what.


    It was a declaration that as my father and mother''s son, they would continue to be there for me to come back to at all times.


    ''Yes I''ll protect you, I can, Dad.


    I nodded, holding back tears from coming to my eyes.


    I was too kind and warm, and I swore that I would never let my father''s terms go unimpaired.


    All right, all right. Then I will congratulate you on your departure. And whatever happens, be strong. Come back here when you''re the best of the best.


    Yeah!


    He''s reaching for me. I reach for him, too.


    My father''s small, five-year-old hand. My father''s supple hand, far from being rugged for a man.


    But the difference in size is obvious, and the father''s hand wraps around his son''s and we shake hands.


    He shook hands with his son as his father''s hand wrapped around his son''s. "Huh. But you mustn''t do anything reckless, Gerald....


    I''m not a child!


    My mother was teasing me from the side, but she saw to it that father (cousin) and son (cousin) had made a promise to me.


    --


    Eight years have passed since then.


    I had turned thirteen years old.


    Even though I had continued my training as a sorcerer since then, it was also a time when I was just learning my limits.


    The time of departure was right around the corner--the time of departure was right around the corner.


    ..........


    .........


    ...


    Today, I''m leaving the village. I take a carriage that connects the village and the town, and from there I leave for the adventurer''s town.


    Well, I''m off. Father, mother I''ll be there, and Sierra.


    I look back at the doorway and say goodbye to everyone in my family for the moment. The three family members that come into view give me a friendly look and look away.


    ........although Sierra is the only one who is still crying, burying her face in my mom''s chest.


    "Yeah. Go ahead, Gerald. I''m coming back as a big man.


    ''Good luck, Gerald. Give your best to Meir.


    ...Yeah. Thank you.


    To my delight, Meir, who is also thirteen years old, has agreed to accompany me on my journey.


    I''ve been training in sorcery and warfare since the attack, and she said she was going to come with me for the reason that ''if you don''t chase around the man you''ve fallen in love with, you''ll make your woman obsolete.


    At first, I tried to refuse, saying it was dangerous, but I was shaken up quite forcefully by the misleading phrasing of my mother, who said, ''Please have a long-lasting relationship with my daughter.


    She''s a mother, and she''s a daughter, I guess....


    Then we stared at each other for a while with our dads.


    And...


    "Well, I''m off.


    At last I turn my back.


    And so I stepped out of the house and quickly walked away.


    What are you doing?


    Home.


    Why is my brother leaving?


    I couldn''t leave the house.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace.


    Sierra....


    I can''t say goodbye or good luck, Sierra so don''t go, brother.


    My beloved, selfish princess presses her forehead against my back, tears streaming down her face. Even if you can''t see it, you can''t help but notice the gesture my sister, who has been with me for ten years, makes when she''s sad.


    And I understand that, because I know that she really misses me, that she''s sad, and I''m choked up and unable to speak.


    Still, I have to leave. To protect my dad''s jewelry box. To get the power to protect everything I care about.


    Hey, Sierra.


    Huh....


    I''m the son of my mother and father. I''m your mother and father''s son.


    Hmmm...


    And Sierra is your mother and father''s daughter too.


    ....


    You gave me a deal that day.


    Never forget that I am Russell and Cecil''s son, wherever I am. It was one of the promises I made to get out of the village, man to man.


    "Your mother''s son and your mother''s daughter are my brother and sister.


    Yeah, but...


    That''s why we have the same father and mother, an unbreakable relationship. It''s a bond so strong and unbreakable that I can say that no matter what happens in the future, our relationship will never be broken.


    Yes ....................


    Dare not look back. Dare not look at Sierra''s face. Dare ... not to look back.


    The feeling of her clinging to my waist, the gesture of rubbing her eyes as if she were wiping away tears, and Sierra''s trembling voice are all in my head and in my ears, though. But I pretend that I don''t notice it and continue to speak.


    I pretend that I don''t notice and continue to speak, because if I don''t, I won''t be able to let go of this cute little creature.


    You don''t have to say goodbye to Sierra. You don''t have to say good luck. Those are the words that my mom and dad gave me so I need you to say something else to Sierra.


    Another word for...?


    Yeah. Tell me you''re back. Can you just tell me that?


    But....


    Sierra''s puzzled voice was still damp.


    So I told her the words I could blow away that moisture, but in a slightly cowardly way.


    ''If you don''t tell me, my brother won''t be coming back.


    ''Yes, yes!¡¡No, no, brother, I don''t want you to come back!


    But you''re not going to say welcome home, are you?


    You have to choose one or the other, there are two choices. I''m going to give her only the obvious choice, which one she would choose if she adored me.


    ''I say!¡¡I''ll say welcome home!¡¡So make sure you come home!


    And the selfish princess, after all, jumps on the choice I''m aiming for without a second thought. It''s a conditional reflex, so much so that I didn''t even have time to notice the cunning intentions there.


    If you say welcome home, I''ll come back. If you don''t say welcome home, you won''t come back. It was almost as if I was forcing the obvious choices on him.


    So I would give Sierra the answer she didn''t want to give me, for choosing the answer I wanted.


    ''''I know ... I know. I''ll be back, Sierra. So that''s a promise. Tell me you''re home. So.............................. ...I''m off.


    To avoid an unwanted future for my family.


    Uh....


    This time I took a step forward. Sierra is still clinging to my waist. But because of the "promise" made between us, I couldn''t continue to hold her tightly.


    It''s a bit deceitful, but if I don''t do this, my selfish princess isn''t going to approve of me being gone for a long time.


    There is no looking back. If I look back in the future, I''ll just be stuck there.


    So for now, I swallow the loneliness of being separated from my family for a while and move on. My boots, which were made for this occasion and are sturdy enough to withstand the long journey, make a dry, weary sound as they rub against the ground.


    It was the sound of a departing footstep.


    Gerald!


    As I leave the house, Myl catches up with me. She''s dressed in a travel outfit much like me.


    She raises a cheerful voice as usual and runs up to me.


    ''Meir..... Have you finished saying goodbye to your family?


    When she asked her in line next to her, Myl smiled and nodded cheerfully.


    ''Yeah. I said I''m off,''''


    Did he tell you not to get sick to your stomach?


    That''s what my dad said, word-for-word, without getting it wrong.


    You''re going to be rude, right?


    Well, this guy doesn''t seem to mind talking about strange things. It''s not hard to understand how your father feels.


    Don''t oversleep, or else.


    You get it, Mom. You know what I mean?


    I''ve known you a long time. And your family.


    Specifically, we''ve been neighbors for about thirteen years now, you know.


    And we even have children the same age. There is no reason why we can''t get to know each other better.


    In addition, for the past eight years, Myl has often accompanied me in my training. That may be the reason why our family is very close to the Meill family.......Meill and Sierra are doggy-byes for some reason.


    ''Gerald.......wants me to go?


    As I was thinking about this, Meir would now say a few words to me. With the flirtation of small talk, he asks me how I finished saying goodbye to my family.


    I''m sure it''s the same as usual, but after all, I''ve been living in this village for 13 years. That''s probably why he wants to fill the loneliness that seems to open up a gaping hole in his heart by telling a little sentimental story like this.


    ''Well, you know,''


    And to be honest, I don''t know what that feeling is.


    So Cecil told you to go for it?


    ...you know the drill.


    We''ve known each other a long time, even at the Gerald house.


    Then, with a grin, Myl smacks me on the shoulder. I staggered lightly at the force of that, but I quickly regained my position and said, "You did it," and this time I poked him on the shoulder.


    As we were heading out of the village, while repeating the process of hitting and being hit, staggering and staggering for a while, Meir was


    And that he was made to cry by a selfish princess.


    And then he hit the part that hurt the most for me.


    ''Well I''m not crying, though.


    He tries to play along by saying so, but it doesn''t work that way with a long-time friend (¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ).


    You''ve been putting up with it desperately, haven''t you? Because you''re a boy?


    And after all, he knows me pretty well, so I couldn''t cover it up or play along.


    I don''t know.


    After all, I''m the one who gets flustered like that.


    ''Haha. Do I have a point?


    Shut up...


    I''m fine.


    What...?


    He said, "Welcome back. "Welcome home.


    ..........


    After all, at the end of the day, this guy knows me very well.


    That''s why I''m relieved by this single thing.


    It''s really a good thing that Mill understands me so well, isn''t it?


    I''ve been with you for a long time, right?


    I haven''t said anything.


    ''Haha. Well, don''t worry about it, never mind, never mind. Well, here we are.


    Yeah. We''re here.


    Here it is, on the outskirts of the village. Once a month, a carriage comes to the village and goes back and forth between the village and the city in the morning and at night.


    And today, this morning, we''re leaving the village in the carriage to go to town. To leave for the adventurer''s city.


    "Myl, are you sure? Are you sure you want to do this?


    The carriage was already parked at the stop. As I looked up at it, I asked her standing next to me.


    ''Good?''


    Are you sure you''re ready to go on this journey with me? I''m sure there will be a lot of danger, a lot of trouble and a lot of regret.


    I had never even ridden in a carriage before. So naturally I was filled with a lot of anxiety. I''m going to have to get used to a lot of things.


    Are you ready for all the hardships you''re going to face, Meir?


    Even as I asked the question, I knew it was all my insecurity. I knew that I was afraid to take it on myself, and I knew that I was looking for answers from her.


    But Meir. My childhood friend laughed and nodded.


    "Yeah, I guess. It''s a lot to take in, isn''t it?


    Yeah.


    But you know what? It''s just the two of us from now on.


    And then the words came out of his mouth, a bit of a surprise.


    ''Lots and lots of things we can do together, you know. You''re alone at all hours with the man you''re in love with.


    You''ve got the wrong idea about the trip, don''t you?


    ''It''s exciting, exciting, I''m sure there''s a lot of hard work to be done, but there''s a million times more things that you''re not used to, but there''s many times more interesting and fun things to do.


    It''s not yet decided that it''s going to be a trip like that.


    Yeah. We don''t know yet. You don''t know what''s going to happen. Whether or not we can have fun with it all depends on us. ...So we''re going to have a fun and interesting trip, that''s what we''re going to do!¡¡If you''re ready, I''m ready.


    You.....


    There''s probably a lot of danger.


    There''s a lot of shit to get used to and a lot of hard work to do.


    But now I received enough courage from Mir to not care about it. No, it was forced, forced.


    Her words of too much positivity, instead of taking on my anxiety, were enough to throw me into the sky with all my might.


    ''Well, come on then. Gerald.


    Meir pulls my hand hard. He continues to run off to the carriage.


    I no longer had any hesitation in my mind either.


    Yeah. I''m ready to go, too.


    I nodded vigorously as he pulled my hand back.


    ''I''m ready, I''m ready. That you''ll push me around so much, that you''ll tire me out so much.


    Oh, my God, is that what I look like?


    And you''re going to make me laugh like a motherf*cker.


    Huh!


    It''s going to be a pleasure to work with you. Meir?


    Yeah, yeah!¡¡The same goes for you, Gerald!


    I''ll get in the carriage.


    We''re going to re-balance the carriage.


    I look up and look ahead. Staring farther ahead than now.


    The smoke of the battle for the future has been rising since this moment.

 21-Prologue: Girl in the back alley

    Uh-huh.


    The adventurer''s city of Zeto. It is located in the eastern part of the Halkenian Kingdom in the southern part of the Dunadin continent, in the Raud territory.


    The Adventurer''s City is famous for being a city that never sleeps at night. In fact, even though the moon and stars twinkle high in the sky, the city, especially the downtown and entertainment areas, are still lit by torches and lamps.


    The light is interspersed with the guttural voices of adventurers, known as "roughnecks". Withering, hushed laughter, or shouting, echoes through the space where the darkness of the night has been torn apart by the torches.


    In the street, a prostitute actively invites a man to join her. The smell of liquor mingles with the hustle and bustle, everyone shouts with joy at the party and tips a mug of strong liquor.


    This is not an unusual sight. It''s not just in this city, but also in the four adventurer''s cities in the kingdom, where there is a lot of excitement every night.


    But no matter how much of an adventurer''s town it is, if there are places where light shines, naturally shadows are also created. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to find the right one.


    --The woman was in tears.


    His face, streaked with sorrow, seemed to be dark and depressed. The life was gone from his eyes, and a shadow of despair flickered in them.


    I''m not sure if she is 14 or 15 in height. The appearance of a young maiden, a young maiden, is not something that would be appropriate for the filthy alleyway.


    However, the atmosphere she wears is full of the gloom characteristic of those whose minds are trapped in darkness, hated by the light.


    ''''Ugh, ugh, ku, aaaaah!''''


    The girl sits up on her knees, her back resting against the alleyway wall, burying her head between her knees, trying to hide her tear-stained face. She watched with an empty mind as her tears dripped down to the ground in the faint light of the torchlight.


    The one question that occupied her head was.


    (Why. Why...?)


    The clothes he was wearing were not good enough. They had been wandering around this city for days now. The fabric was so coarse and thin that if the night wind blew through the Ichijun Alleyway, he would shiver involuntarily. They didn''t even have enough on hand to buy a cloak. The girl is almost penniless. All that was left of her pocket was a few mindless coins.


    The only other thing the girl has is "that thing". A dependable back that remains in the memory. This is the thing that was given to me as a proof of that when I made a promise to that person who had a broad and large back that I admired...


    But.


    I''m sorry I''m sorry. I couldn''t keep my promise. I swore an oath to protect it, and I failed to do so.


    I tightly grip the chest of the clothes that have been frayed at the hem. It is the thing which was also the way of being of a girl to feel under the unreliable thin cloth despite the time of day when the night air grates on the body, which is not good.


    However, that way of being has also been lost. At the same time as the promise she made to that person was reversed, it was shattered and scattered and disappeared at the same time as her heart was torn to pieces.


    Nevertheless, in the corner of the girl''s empty heart, a wish still smolders. The spark is still small and fleeting.


    However.


    You have to protect it........because it''s still possible to protect it. I have to keep that promise....


    But - indeed it is, the hope, the wish, is burning. As if to show it, the girl grips her chest even more tightly.


    The palm of her hand certainly felt the feel of the thing(...).....

 22-Adventurer Town Zet

    When I woke up, the girl''s face was right up close and personal.


    The eyes, which were closed and enthralled, looked as if they were dreaming. Her overall childish, round face is showing signs of maturation, and the bridge of her nose, which is smooth and clear, looks like a structure.


    The bangs that covered her forehead were a vermilion color like an apple, which looked very good on her well tanned face.


    Surely a full smile blooming in the sun would dazzle the healthy beauty of an active girl. And I know that, I know that.


    The face of such a girl continues to come closer to mine, as if she were begging for a kiss.


    I''m not sure if I''ll ever be able to find out what''s going on, but I''m sure I''ll be able to find out.


    ''Meir.''


    But I called the girl''s name and pushed her kissy face away.


    ''Mmm,''


    She let out a frustrated voice.


    ''You''re in violation of the agreement.


    You could have slept for ten more seconds.


    ''There''s no point in looking at me like that. I mean, don''t try to attack a sleeper in the first place.


    Then next time I''ll attack you when you''re awake, okay?


    With a mischievous grin, I dodge Meir''s attempts to wrap his arms around my neck, undaunted by being pushed away.


    Grumbling.


    Gerald could have been nicer to me.


    Ignoring Meir, who let out a selfish voice, I moved my eyes to the scenery outside that I could see through the window.


    We were now in a carriage on our way to the adventurer''s city of Zeto. Apparently I had fallen asleep, lured by the pleasant swaying of the carriage.


    The adventurer''s city of Zeto exists within the Raud territory, which stretches to the east of the Halkenian Kingdom. From my hometown, it''s a seven-day journey by horse-drawn carriage, with the town of Logos as a way station between us.


    And it''s already been seven days since we left the village. The city of Zeto should be close by now.


    ''''I think we should be getting there by now.......Ah!


    As I looked out, I could see it. The straight road leading to the city, which was covered in a chalk wall.


    That must be the adventurer''s city of Zeto.


    ''''Wow... that''s a big wall.


    As I look up, I can see the big city wall getting closer and closer.


    As I was marveling at it, the driver sitting on the driver''s platform spoke to me.


    ''Hahaha. Hahaha, boy, is this your first time seeing the adventurer''s town?


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s amazing. It''s bigger than the town of Logos, isn''t it?


    You''ve got it, kid. The Adventurer''s Town attracts all sorts of things and people from all over the country and territory. It''s not just the adventurer''s business, but also the shops and guilds that are trying to make money. There''s no way it won''t get bigger with this.


    According to what my uncle tells me, the Adventurer''s Town was originally established as the Adventurer''s Guild, a system for defeating demons that appeared on the site where the demons known as the "Seal Designated Unit" were sealed.


    There was no limit to the number of monsters, and there was no end to the amount of demons that could be killed by a regular army. That''s why the aim of the guild was to gather roughnecks and skillful men to defeat the demons, and to maintain order in the country by paying bounties. It seems that they also intended to reduce the costs of stationing regular troops in the country.


    There, tool shops and blacksmiths who are in charge of weapons and armor for adventurers gathered there. It is said that as people gathered in this way, new demands were born, and those demands attracted people one after another, and the town became this big now.


    I''ve heard this story before from my parents, but as I listened to my uncle''s story, I was getting more and more excited about it.


    An adventurer. An adventurer, an occupation where danger is close at hand, but one where one can get rich.


    He trains himself, fights with powerful demons, and sneaks into the depths of the former labyrinth known as the dungeon for money and fame.


    I''m sure I wasn''t the only one who longed for heroic tales full of dreams and wanderlust when I was a child.


    ''I''ll finally be an adventurer when I get behind that wall, right? Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    I leaned out of the carriage window in a fit of excitement, and just then the carriage bounced loudly, as if its wheels had stepped on a stone.


    ''''Oh shit,''''


    Oh, Gerald!


    I almost fell off the carriage due to the impact, but Myl grabbed me from behind and held me back.


    Oh dear........I almost fell. I''m grateful to Myl for saving me.


    "Kid!¡¡Don''t act so dangerous!


    I could hear shouting coming from the gyoja stand. I cowered at the voice and settled back into the carriage chair.


    ''Thanks, Meir. It helped.


    When he utters a thank you, Meir looks dumbfounded.


    ''''It''s really a sloppy thing to do, Gerald. You''re just like your uncle in that way.


    Well, he''s your son...


    I don''t know if I should just open it up there.


    Myl was born and raised in the same village and is the same age as me. Naturally, she knew my father.


    I scratch my head in shame at the words of Myl, who has a good-natured heart that jumps out of the comfort of such a hometown, and I scratch my head in shame.


    I''m not sure if it''s really a good idea for Meir to leave the village too?¡¡You didn''t have to go out of your way to keep me company.


    You can''t blame me. I''m 13 years old, that''s all the time in the village.


    No, I''m saying that because it''s rather the right age.


    We are old enough to be married in the village.


    However, in my quest to become the most powerful sorcerer, I chose to train myself as an adventurer and left the village. It''s also convenient because the adventurer can earn money and intends to use the money to pay for his or her entrance into the magic academy in the capital.


    However, that''s my situation. It''s not that I can''t handle magic, but from my point of view, there''s no reason for me to go out of my way to become an adventurer, but....


    I''m not going to be able to say that. I don''t want to give birth to a man I don''t like, I don''t want to give birth to a child of an unqualified age. If you had stayed in the village, things would have gone a lot faster.


    So it seems. The bottom line is that he left the village to chase my ass, you color-boy.


    ''No, so I''m not going to marry you...''


    You can''t be the most powerful sorcerer in the world if you stay in the village to begin with.


    But that doesn''t mean I''m going to marry a weaker man than me.


    When I interrupted my rebuttal, Meir shot me a resentful look.


    If we''re late, it''s Gerald''s fault.


    He told me in an accusatory tone of voice. The swordsmanship left me speechless.


    Honestly.


    For a long time, Meir and Meir have been treated as a couple in the village. But because we''ve been together so much since we were young, I can only see her as a brother and sister.


    But it seems that this is not the case with Myl, and I''m putting a condition on her. As long as I can''t fulfill that condition, I have no intention of marrying Myl at the moment.


    So, well, I''m sure Myl''s words of ''it''s my fault if we don''t get there in time'' are not out of line.


    Anyway.


    I''m not going to tell you to go back to your village after you''ve come all this way. Please don''t do anything reckless.


    It''s kind of annoying to hear that from someone who almost fell out of a carriage just now, but I''m an open-minded person who doesn''t care about such details, so I''ll just nod my head for now.


    You''re fretting about it a lot.


    My heart was racing with anticipation and excitement as the city walls of Zeto grew taller and taller even as we exchanged such thoughts.


    In this city, I''m sure I can improve myself even more. It will be a great source of sustenance for me as I strive to be the strongest.


    With this in mind, the carriage was steadily approaching the city of adventurers.

 23-Betting match

    The adventurer''s town of Zeto. In the center of the city is the Adventurer''s Guild''s Zeto headquarters.


    The exterior is made of stone, and it looks much more splendid than the wooden houses I''m used to seeing in the village. It even had a triangular roof and a chimney, and its appearance was more than enough power to intimidate the countrymen.


    Basically, the Adventurer''s Guild is said to be in charge of the Adventurer''s Town because of the way it was formed. As the head of the guild is also the mayor of the city, the size of the guild''s headquarters is noticeably larger than the surrounding buildings. It looks like it''s at least three stories high.


    At the reception desk in the first floor of such a magnificent building, past the wooden door, I was shouting in a careless voice.


    ''''Adventurer registration fee!''''


    ''''Yes.


    With an apologetic look on her face, the lady at the reception desk explains to me.


    "One rezo........Gerald, we don''t have any more money....


    Myl was also making such a noise next to me.


    Rezo is a unit of silver coinage common to the Dunadine continent. To those of us who were born and raised in a rural area, especially in a village without a name, money is a distant thing. To begin with, bartering was the norm in the village.


    However, the money we received as preparation money for our trip had been wiped out on the way to Zeto.


    By the way, one rezo is a unit of money, the equivalent of a silver coin.


    One rez is called one rez for a copper coin, and one gold coin is called one gareth.


    From our point of view, with our current possession of only three reais, or three copper coins, one rezo was a large sum of money that seemed out of reach.


    ''''........Can''t you pay the bill?¡¡Look, you know, my career rose--


    We don''t have such a system in place.


    I hear you''re a little accommodating.


    Rules are meant to be followed.


    ''I don''t even have money to go back to the village anymore!¡¡How am I supposed to earn money if I don''t dwell in dungeons?


    When I appeal to her, she gives me an annoyed look as if to say, "I don''t need to be told that. Apparently the idea of lending me money or something like that is not in the cards.


    ''''........I''ll come back.


    With that said, we decided to head out of the building for now. We need to at least earn money for tonight''s lodging before it gets dark.


    When we walked out of the guild door, we found ourselves in the central square of the adventurer''s town, commonly known as the guild square. From there, cobblestones were laid out in a north-south, east-west, north-south and east-west direction, each leading to a different area.


    I proceeded to one of them, a street called the Adventurer''s Street. I''ve been told that this street is lined with facilities and shops used by adventurers, and if you go straight through to the north, it leads to the Zephyrus Forest, a sealed site (dungeon) on the outskirts of Zeto town.


    Perhaps because the sun is still in the middle of the sky, the adventurer''s street was full of activity. Warriors wearing armor and carrying weapons, and hunters carrying lightly armed bows were passing through the hustle and bustle.


    Blacksmiths dealing in armor and protective gear, apothecaries mixing and selling herbal medicines and poison removers, and other miscellaneous goods useful for adventure can be found here and there in the street.


    A building with a sign that looks like a martial arts or swordsmanship dojo also appears around the corner, and a vigorous shouting voice can be heard from inside.


    As I walked absentmindedly, looking at such a scene.


    ''Hey, hey, Gerald!¡¡What''s that?


    What?


    Meir called out to me as she picked up the hem of my clothes and tugged at it.


    I look in the direction she''s pointing and see a crowd of people there. Apparently, they are in a circle around something.


    It is impossible to see what is going on inside because of the wall of people. But from inside the circle, I could hear a hard sound, as if something was crashing into each other.


    ''What''s going on here?¡¡Don''t you want to take a look?


    I can''t help but raise an eyebrow at Meir''s words. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t interested, but I don''t have the luxury of looking at something right now. More importantly, I need money. I need money.


    You know what? We can''t afford to play or go sightseeing, for all intents and purposes. If you don''t have enough money to pay for your accommodation by night, you won''t be able to secure a place to stay.


    That''s probably okay! I''d sleep anywhere as long as Gerald was with me.


    What do you mean maybe? And that''s not okay with me.


    Do you get lusty and can''t sleep?


    If it''s a warning about a hunter attacking you in your sleep, you won''t be able to sleep.


    Gender-wise, I think Gerald''s the wolf and I''m the sheep.


    What kind of carnivorous sheep are we talking about?


    ''Every night I open my crotch in good health and wait for the wolf, but for some reason he doesn''t come to eat...''


    I think the wolf is probably a bit taken aback by the fact that the sheep are unabashedly saying such things.


    I think the wolf would be more modest if he had a little more discretion, but.......


    "Hey, hey, Gerald~!¡¡Let''s just take a look at them.¡¡It''s going to be fun!


    Just as I''m thinking about such, slightly rude things, Meir makes a sweet voice and clings to my arm. Her fleshy, growing bosom is pressed against my two arms, probably intentionally, and I flinch.


    ''You know what, dude? Come on........


    Shiloh," I was about to say, and my words came up from the crowd just then, "Oh, whoa! He was drowned out by the cheers of the crowd.


    ''Hey, isn''t that nice, Gerald?¡¡Besides, you see, maybe it''s a clue to make money!


    .........Indeed, like Myl said, it could be at least a hint of what''s going on. It wouldn''t cost much money to just look at it for a moment, and most importantly, my curiosity about what was going on behind the crowd was even piqued.


    ''Well, just for a moment then.


    Yeah.


    They nodded to each other and both approached the human wall and stood tall. Then, from between the people, they saw two people with wooden sticks in their hands, facing each other in the center of the circle, facing each other.


    Both were men, one lightly armed and short. The other was a large man and wore a suit of armor.


    The crowd shouted in unison, ''Begin! I shout. The armor strikes immediately, but its movement is slow due to its heavy equipment. The shorter one dodges it lightly. Or it occasionally flicks or passes it off. However, he never once seemed to try to counterattack.


    The spectators were counting up the numbers in unison. ''One hundred!¡¡Ninety-nine!¡¡Ninety-eight! . The numbers were getting smaller and smaller.


    The armor seemed to be breathing quickly, but the shorter one didn''t seem to breathe as if it was disturbed. Perhaps it''s the difference in equipment. The armor was much heavier, and it should be more than double the load on his body.


    Eventually, the crowd went ''Zero!'' As soon as he shouted, the armourer slammed the wooden stick in his hand to the ground. The crowd throbbed again and cheered.


    Next to him, Meir.


    ''She''s awesome!¡¡The big guy''s attack, not a single one hit!


    He sounded excited.


    ''Shit!''


    The armor shouted.


    ''You''re losing again!''


    Well, if they eat that easily, we''re all out of business.


    The shorter one chuckled teasingly and held out his palm toward the armor. With a frustrated look on his face, the armor handed the man a copper coin.


    ''Maido ari''


    And while the shorter one smiled at him, the armor curled his back and trudged away from the circle.


    The man who had been battling with the armor turns to the wall of people and raises his voice.


    ''This Gardner is the most protective adventurer in Zeto!¡¡The rules of the fight are simple. We will face each other with sticks, and if the challenger strikes a blow on me while I count to 100, the challenger wins.¡¡The stake can start at one wraith and go on for as long as it takes. Now, you who pass through the Adventurer''s Alley!¡¡Are there only cowards and cunts here?¡¡Who''s going to give me my first crack at it?¡¡Whoever thinks it''s me, come at me one by one!


    Meir was next to me, holding up his hand quickly.


    ''Come on, let''s do it!


    Hey, Millie, what''s going on?


    I let my hand drop, but the man who introduced himself as Gardner had his eyes firmly on us.


    ''Oh, nice one, girl. But are you sure?¡¡I hate to say it, but I haven''t lost a single game in my time in this business.


    It''s going to be okay. Gerald doesn''t want to lose.


    "And that was me?


    Meir slaps me on the back with a bashin. He pushed me into a great recklessness........


    But now that he''s mentioned my name, it''s shameful to run away here. Reluctantly, I step out, and a wall of people cracks open to make way for me.


    On my way through, a stranger pats me on the back and calls out to me again, "Hang in there, kid!


    ''Keep up the good work, kid!¡¡I''m not holding my breath, though! ''Give that Gardner a shot, kid! It''s a bit reckless, isn''t it? Has anybody ever seen Gardner lose with this? No. - Nope. - I don''t either. - Rumor has it there''s no one in Zeto who can give him a blow to the head, not even the fingers of his own hand.


    You''re so annoying. Don''t shout at them near me I''m annoyed.


    As I stepped out into the center of the circle, Gardner handed me a stick. I reluctantly take it.


    Even if you look closely, Gardner seems to be rather small in stature. It''s a good idea to have a good balance between the two.


    However, it''s easy to tell that she has a well-balanced, well-built body. There are no gaps in his or her behavior, and his friendly eyes are even more careful than that.


    The signboard that says he is the best at protecting people in Zeto is also not a badge of honor, judging by the battle he just fought.


    ''Here you go, boyfriend. Do you understand the rules?¡¡If you can land a blow on me on the count of 100, he wins. If you can''t, he loses. The time limit is on the count of a hundred.


    I know. And he''s not my boyfriend.


    Heh. Well, don''t be so embarrassed, my boyfriend. How much do you want to spend?


    Gardner said.


    Three Wraiths!


    Myl, who had come to the front row before I knew it, shouts back. That''s all we have........


    .........Now we can''t lose even more.


    ''''Good luck, Gerald!


    I make a goo on my chest and Meir cheers me on. You, remember that when this fight is over, okay?


    One sigh. I don''t intend to lose so easily, but it looks like I''d better take out some insurance, just in case.


    The terms of the bet are agreed upon and I face Gardner. Then, immediately, a ''Start!'' by the crowd. A voice rang out.


    I chanted a spell to blend in with that voice.


    ''''Enhanced Reflexes.''''


    I cast a body-enhancing magic on myself, which strengthens my reflexes and allows me to display tremendous instantaneous power. Because I muttered in a small voice, Gardner must not have noticed that I used magic.


    Even if he could hear me, a person who didn''t understand the magic language would never know the meaning of that spell.


    ''''Hundred!¡¡Ninety-nine!¡¡Ninety-eight!


    The crowd''s voices beat against my eardrums. I leave it behind and step forward. The first thing I do is try a small hand, and then a right crosscut. Gardner catches this one, but that''s to be expected.


    Then a series of blows. Whether it''s the face, belly, or legs, I hit him with a stick, no matter where. But Gardner catches it with his amazing reflexes, or brushes it off. His movements are slower than mine, but he is lean in every movement. He is artfully specialized in ''protecting''.


    In the middle of a battle, when I focused on my eyes and ''looked'' at Gardner, the magic power covered his entire body evenly. It doesn''t even loosen up when we launch an attack. Seeing the magical power covering Gardner, I could see that he was paying attention to our next move without losing consciousness to a single attack.


    In fact, it is as if they have read the trajectory of our initial attack from earlier, and they respond at every turn. Even the blow aimed at my leg to aim for a surprise attack was avoided by only lightly twisting my body just now.


    But that doesn''t matter either. If you''re going to be able to respond to any number of moves, just give him a barrage of blows so fast that he can''t react even if he can see you.


    Once you get away from Gardner.


    ''What''s up boyfriend. Are you out of ideas?


    Nee, Gardner fished up the edge of his mouth. He still had a spare look on his face.


    ''''That''s why I''m not like that,''''


    That''s not what Meir is. At least (...) she''s not (...) my girlfriend, at least for now.


    The crowd howls. ''Forty-seven!¡¡Forty-six!¡¡Forty-five! All right, shut up, all of you.


    Forty-four!


    "''Acceleration,''


    I kicked the ground again, letting the spell blend into my voice.


    The sounds, the landscape, became wind and muddy colors. In that world, I saw only Gardner.


    I added a series of blows. At the same time, I saw the magical power covering my opponent''s body. The massive lead-colored magical power does not waver. Right now, I still can''t see any fraying.


    A right upper arm, left forearm, chin, and a right body from a side step, pretending to aim at the left brow. Gardner still can''t break it up. This guy''s sign that he''s the best protector in Zeto is not a sham.


    But even so, there is a limit to the response speed of a mere human being. I''ve become a single wind and without a break, I''m attacking even more viciously.


    With that, the magic that covers Gardner begins to waver and break. At first it''s a small, truly needle-through tear, but once you aim at it, the hole once opened quickly becomes larger.


    After that, it was easy enough.


    "Mmm, ouch, haha!


    Gardner''s breath catches in his throat. I''m not going to miss it.


    I had already figured out the ironclad attack procedure. Three more steps. Two moves. One move--.


    Ah.


    I didn''t know who had made that voice. It could be Gardner, or it could be someone in the crowd. At least it wasn''t Meir, that''s all that mattered.


    ''Yes! Yes!¡¡I knew Gerald would win!


    Myl is over here.


    At the same time as Meille cheered, I heard a wooden stick roll on the ground with a clank clank. I flicked the stick in Gardner''s hand.


    And as it is, the tip of my stick stops moving just before it bites into Gardner''s throat.


    I''m here.....


    When Gardner muttered this to himself as he sat on the cobblestones, I was wrapped up in a roar of cheers.


    Still, though.


    It''s a good thing that you can use magic, or not, to make a surprising difference.


    It''s a good thing that I have a strong ally in magic, because I was able to win against Gardner, who is older than me and still has much more experience.


    If I improve my skills in magic, I can become much stronger than I am now. That''s what I''ve come to believe.

 24-Small attack and defense of inn

    After the victory over Gardner--


    "Well, well, well, here''s me, the first strong man to defeat Gardner!¡¡I can''t think of a guy who could strike a blow to this guy!


    The crowd erupted at Gardner''s mouthpiece. As I watched, I sighed.


    It''s a good thing that it was so easy to find a way to earn money. It''s all thanks to you, right?


    Whose rightful wife is that?


    It''s Mr. Gerald''s little girl, Meir.


    ''I''m sorry, but the only seats available to you are either your childhood friend or your best friend.


    At least for now?


    ''I think the wolf will be bad at the hunter for the rest of his life.


    I (wolf) confront the new challenger who has stepped forward with a stick in hand, while treating my childhood friend (hunter), who can''t talk less, appropriately.


    ''Begin!'' He remembered Gardner''s words while taunting him for hitting him as he said


    ''You beat me, wow, boyfriend!


    No, no, no, that''s not my boyfriend...


    I see a lot of promise in you!¡¡Why don''t you do this for me and just do it for me?


    Gardner approached me to see if I could take on the challenger for him. Although I tried to decline that at first.


    ''Sounds interesting!¡¡Let''s do it, Gerald. I''m sure Gerald will make a lot of money!


    I was forced to do it halfway through because of Meir''s words, "I''m going to do it.


    ........This childhood friend of mine has a tendency to think that I can do anything. Well, it''s true that I''ve been making quite a bit of money since a while ago, so I can''t complain about it, though.


    "Zero!


    While I''m thinking about this, the current challenger''s time is over. From my point of view, where I can tell where the attack will come and how it will move next just by focusing my magic power on my eyes for a bit and ''seeing'' the magic flowing through my opponent''s body, this stuff is a piece of cake.


    The challenger breathed on his shoulder, "To this little shit! He swears and hands me the money. Aside from the kid, shit is superfluous, old man.


    Now it''s three rezos and twenty-eight reais. I''ve heard from Gardner that an ordinary innkeeper costs 15 reais for breakfast and dinner included, so it seems we won''t have any trouble finding a place to stay tonight for the time being.


    The adventurer registration fee is also one reais per person, two reais for me and my partner, so if we stay at a slightly cheaper inn, we''ll have at least one reais left over for tomorrow.


    A simple calculation in my head showed that we''d be able to get by today and tomorrow.


    We decided to cut it short for now and Meir and I decided to look for an inn for tonight.


    Then, Mr. Gardner. We''re going to look for a place to stay tonight, so that''s about it.


    Oh, good luck with that, boyfriend. You can always call me if you need something.


    So my boyfriend isn''t...


    No, really, it was nice to get to know someone who seemed like a nice guy. I wish you wouldn''t make that mistake.


    "Mr. Gardner, I''m so happy for you!


    ''Yeah, see you later, girlfriend. Be patient with your boyfriend, even if he''s a bit of a bore.


    I know, I know. I get it, too!


    By the way, rather than correcting Mr. Gardner''s misunderstanding, Meir was actively trying to make it a pre-existing fact. Don''t do it.........


    --


    With the money you earn, you get into a cheap inn called Ten Lace for a night.


    There is only one room that we took. Meals were not included, but I was grateful to be able to stay cheaply as I didn''t have a lot on hand at the moment.


    When I opened the door and entered the room, it was dimly lit inside, and I could not say that it was flatteringly clean. The moonlight streaming in through the window by the wall revealed cracked plaster walls, sooty carpets and discolored bed sheets.


    The air is somehow gloomy, as if the house is not well ventilated. The air was gloomy and gloomy, and there was a small candle on a wall sconce that seemed to be only a fingernail''s length away from being lit.


    Meir enters such a room with a quick look.


    She stretches her laden chest, one hand on her hip, the other arm stretched out with her fingertips pointed toward the ceiling.


    Its confident demeanor is somehow so dignified that it looks like a painting, but


    Teeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    What was spun out of that mouth was the end of the world''s stupid magic language.


    It''s not a good idea.¡¡Um, tee-tee?¡¡What''s going on?¡¡Tee-woo, tee-woo, tee-un tee-un!


    "....lights on.


    A light flashed near the ceiling. The dimly lit room instantly became brighter.


    Under the twinkling light, Myl puffs out her cheeks, "Mmm," she said. He turned his accusatory eyes to me.


    ''What?''


    We took it.


    What?


    I was going to get the light. Gerald took it from me!


    Myl bit his teeth in frustration as he called out that, and stepped on the ground. He didn''t really like the fact that I used magic to light up the room.


    ''I thought I could get it right today!¡¡Why, why, why, why?!


    That''s because you can''t pronounce the magic language properly.


    I did say ''twelve''!


    No, that''s why I didn''t tell you.


    After the people in the village knew I was a sorcerer, there were, well, a fair amount of people who asked me to teach them the magic language. These were mainly children my age, but no matter how hard I tried to teach them, not many people were able to master it properly.


    It seems that the pronunciation is quite complicated for people in this world, and their mouths and tongues don''t seem to get it right, no matter how hard I teach them. In particular, it seems to be difficult to pronounce "um", "uh" (plosive) and "a" (long vowel), and words with "uh" added to them, such as "light", tend to be difficult to pronounce properly.


    Rarely, I have accidental successes, but the successes are short-lived. Of all the children in the village, Sierra was the only one who was able to pronounce the magical language properly.


    Perhaps it was a good thing that she had been hearing the magical language from as young as two years old. Also, besides Sierra, my mom was able to pronounce simple everyday words fairly accurately, but my dad was not good at all. I guess there is an affinity or an aptitude for it.


    I guess it''s similar to the way Japanese people can''t distinguish between L, R, S and TH in English.


    It''s not fair. It''s not fair that only Gerald can use magic!


    Don''t be a coward.


    I was unintentionally taken aback by Meir''s mannerisms. Well, I''m sure it''s a cheat since the magic language over here was my native language in my previous life.


    It''s time to get to sleep for tomorrow, don''t be silly. I''m sleepy. I''ve been beaten up by someone else for a while now.


    To the wolf''s wife?


    That wolf is probably unmarried. "Ventilation.


    As you utter the spell while releasing the window, you can see an air flow in the room, filling the room with fresh air.


    But the night air is cold and probably hurts my body. I chanted ''heating'' to warm up the room, and at the same time, I pointed my hand towards the cracked plaster and said ''seal the cracks'' to keep out the drafts.


    It didn''t take long for the room to regain a comfortable temperature, and the cracks in the plaster were quickly closed up.


    ''I''ll take care of this one!¡¡Ceeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Do you want to call it "cleaning"?¡¡Myil turns his hand to the stain on the sheets and grunts something, but he''s not able to utter the spell at all.


    Sighing, I point my hand at the sheets for Meir and chant ''stain removal''. Then, in an instant, the mysterious stain that was left on the sheets disappeared.


    You''re looking good.


    Ugh!


    Meir growled like a dog threatening me. He still looked so frustrated.


    ''What''s the difference between me and Gerald!¡¡Gender!


    It''s pronounced.


    Aside from the misguided meel, I look at the carpet as well. Since there''s only one bed, one of us will be sleeping on the carpet. This one should be cleaned up too.


    "''Carpet s dirty, gather here,''


    I opened the door of my room and pointed to the wall of the corridor. I found a fist-sized pile of soot, dust, and fine dust.


    I borrowed a garbage bag from the innkeeper and put the garbage I had collected into it. I patted the carpet with my hand to try it out, but there was no dust rising.


    I''m sure I''ll be able to sleep comfortably on the carpet.


    As I''m getting the room in order like that, Myl gives me a frustrated, but somewhat respectful look.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    When he called out to her, Myl sighed later.


    ''Gerald is kind of awesome,''


    As he said it, Meir sat down on the bed and flapped his legs.


    ''Really?''


    Yeah. You can make money at a moment''s notice. You could even use magic. It''s just that I don''t feel as confident.


    What a load of crap.


    ''I''m not exaggerating at all!¡¡See, when I look at Gerald, I can''t help but wonder what''s in store for me, you know?¡¡I''m jealous, I''m envious, but when I feel like this guy likes me, I have a delicate feeling again.


    Well, that''s understandable, I guess.


    When I see people who have talents that I don''t have, I sometimes feel jealous of them, too. People who have something that they don''t have can become an object of admiration and envy.


    However, there''s no end to that kind of thing. It''s more constructive to accept yourself and think about what you can do (...................) than to overthink it and get stuck.


    I happened to be able to speak Japanese. I could use the magic language. That''s why I was able to become a magician. That''s really all there is to it, and Meir also has Meir''s virtues - what he possesses (.........).


    ''From my point of view, I think Myl is great too.


    Really?


    Yeah. You''re not afraid of things, are you? You can act before you can think. Just like this afternoon. That''s why you''re earning money and paying your adventurer''s fee, isn''t it? ........I was a bit surprised at that exorbitant price, though.


    If it hadn''t been for Myl taking an interest in the betting game that Mr. Gardner was playing and suggesting that we watch it, we might still be at a loss.


    In this way, I''m also being helped by Myl, for sure. In the end, whether or not you can use magic or not, it doesn''t change the fact that you can''t live on your own.


    ''Anyway. It''s not just the fact that we are not alone in this, we can compensate for each other''s inability to do so. It''s a good thing that you can rely on me to do something that I can''t do, because I''m happy that you can rely on me to do it for you.


    I think we all have a snarky shape. It''s because there''s a part of us that''s missing, but that''s why we''re made to fill in the missing parts and pieces.


    It''s like we can''t exist alone. It''s made to not endure in solitude. At least that''s what I think.


    Myil''s cheeks loosen up a bit in relief at the slightly ... or rather stinky line I told him.


    But it quickly turns into a happy smile, but then it almost distorts into a frustrated, almost regretful, thoughtful and mysterious expression along the way, and then finally settles down to the usual, mischievous smile that a naughty boy would have.


    ''What can I say, Gerald is really Gerald, isn''t he?


    Meir nods, somewhat convinced, and I quirk my lips at him, "What do you mean?


    Then Myl says.


    I mean, you''re just like your uncle, you know?


    He laughs out loud.


    I think we have a lot in common. That''s what I thought.


    You''re not making any sense sometimes.


    I don''t know what''s so funny.


    Myil''s reaction was somehow different from what I expected, but her mood was back to her usual cheerful one, so I''ll let it be okay.


    I''m convinced of that.


    ''Hey, by the way, Gerald,''


    What?


    What Gerald said just now made me happy. It was like my heart was softened. I was relieved when I thought that I had Gerald in my life.


    Well that''s good. Well then, that''s good to hear.


    I''m pretty sure Gerald has me, too, right?


    Well, I guess that''s what it comes down to.


    If that''s the case... what Gerald said to me is like the vows a couple makes when they get married!


    What?


    How can that be!


    Ignoring me, who can''t hide my astonishment, Meir speaks passionately.


    You said it, because you said it. I''m not alone in this, and we should be able to help each other. That includes filling in the void in me with Gerald''s projections, right?¡¡Then hurry up and do some good, I want you to fill in my missing pieces with Gerald''s stuff. It''s a good thing we''re alone now!


    What a super theoretical development that is.


    Even if it''s s*xual harassment of an old man, it''s still modest.


    But.........it''s a proof that he returned to "the usual Mill," as he intended.


    That''s why I return the ''usual words'' to Meir.


    I''ve been told to talk in my sleep. In fact, get ready for tomorrow and go to sleep quickly.


    If I can''t feel Gerard''s body heat, I won''t be able to sleep... Specifically, I need to feel skin-to-skin contact, or have our limbs intertwined and engage in some intense physical activity where our mucous membranes communicate our love through mucous membrane to mucous membrane contact, and then I''ll be exhausted, exhausted, and full.


    ''I''m going to pretend you didn''t hear that hollow statement, so don''t attack me in my sleep. Are you sure about that?


    The more people in this world are told what not to do, the more they are tempted to do the opposite.


    As she says this, Meir gets up from the bed and closes in on me, wagging her fingers at me.


    ''It''s okay, don''t worry. It''s the first time I''ve ever done this, but my mom says that it''s over before you can count the stains on the ceiling.


    What kind of a nurturing environment is this in your house?


    ''Isn''t it normal for your mother to teach you ''those things'' when you''re the right age?


    You''re right.


    It''s not that I feel bad as a man, but I think it''s because girls are modest and shameful that their lewd side is reflected in their character, and that''s why I''m not intrigued by these words and deeds of Myl.


    However, the fact that the state of Myl''s condition makes me think that he is going to be crawling in the night in earnest. To be honest, I''d like to rest tonight for tomorrow.


    It can''t be helped, right?


    "''Sleep well in the morning.


    ''Anihilation!¡¡Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah...


    When the magic of "sleep" was cast on Meill, she must have been attacked by an irresistible sleeper. Her body goes limp and slumps forward.


    I put my arm around her waist to support her.


    Hey.


    Holding her in a side hug, I lay Meir''s body, which had already fallen into a deep sleep, on the bed.


    I stroked his bangs and adjusted them, then pulled the covers over him. I''m a man and the floor will suffice.


    But still. The sleeping face of Myl who is sleeping like this is really cute and age appropriate. Even the usual s*xual harassment remarks can''t be imagined by looking at this face.


    I felt smiling, and as I was about to leave the bed


    Mmm, yeah.


    Meiru speaks in her sleep and squeezes my cuff with her fingertips. ''''Nhehe....'''' a happy smile flashed across her mouth, she must be having a pleasant dream.


    ''Goodnight, Meir. ''Lights out.''


    She turns off the light and lies down on the floor.


    Just before the room went dark, Meir''s sleeping face looked as secure as a baby in his mother''s arms.

 25-Junior adventurer

    When I woke up the next morning, Meir was puffed up and


    Cowards!


    He cursed me. Apparently, he wasn''t too happy about me putting him to sleep yesterday with witchcraft.


    ''I wouldn''t force you to sleep if you swore you wouldn''t crawl on me at night.


    ''I can''t swear to that!¡¡Also, that''s a bit disgusting, the way you talk about forcing me to sleep!


    Don''t be so quick to answer.


    And that ain''t cool. You''re the only one who tries to f*ck with me in my sleep.


    Yeah, I know. I''m just all hot and bothered by the thought of Gerald.


    I don''t want you to make s*xual harassment comments in the morning.


    ''Besides, it''s morning and Gerald''s all ready to go, right?¡¡And a good morning to you, too...


    I won''t.


    The boys'' lower body situation in the morning is an irresistible physiological reaction to the boys'' lower body situation, so I''d prefer not to touch it if possible.


    After that, Mylle kept repeating weak-minded remarks such as "I can''t get up unless Gerald squeezes me", "I can stand up if you hold me", "It''s so cold, I want to squeeze you and share my body heat", but she silenced every time.


    While she was complaining, I got ready to go out and left the inn to continue on to the guild headquarters from yesterday.


    --


    When I reached the guild headquarters and walked through the door, three people greeted me. Two of them were familiar faces.


    One of them was a man and two of them were women. One of them was Gardner-san, and one of the two was the guild staff woman who had taken charge of me yesterday.


    ''''Yo, boyfriend,''''


    That''s all I need to know.


    Mr. Gardner raises one hand and greets me. I could only respond to that with an exasperated response.


    And Meir, on the other hand...


    ''He hasn''t been able to keep me up at night lately!¡¡I''m in trouble!


    As usual, you''re acting as if my relationship with you is an established fact. I really want you to stop doing this because it could be misunderstood.


    As long as I haven''t touched her, she''ll be misunderstood, won''t she?


    That''s what I''m thinking about.


    ''I''m sorry about yesterday. I heard that my boy was causing trouble.


    The woman standing next to Gardner approached us as she said this. She was a dazzling beauty with curly blond hair.


    Following the blonde beauty is the female staff member who was in charge of us yesterday. This one looked a little depressed.


    As she walks up to Meir and I, she suddenly bows her head and says in apology, "I didn''t turn you away yesterday.


    "I''m very sorry for turning you away yesterday!


    ''Huh?¡¡Um, you said you turned him away... what?


    I''m at a loss for words because of the suddenness of the event.


    I mean, what. Did this person cheat on me yesterday or something?


    ''Um, is it possible that it was actually a lie that it takes one rezo to register as an adventurer?


    I asked fearfully.


    ''No,'' he said. No, they say it''s true that it costs one rezo to register as an adventurer.


    It was the beautiful blonde who answered, the first to speak to me.


    Why don''t you just follow me?¡¡Once again, I''ll give you the details of the situation.


    Oh, yes. But, um ... you are.


    Oh, you forgot to tell me your name.


    The blonde beauty, who was about to walk off in the lead, stopped as she remembered, and then turned around and spoke her name.


    ''''I''m Noel Furnand. I''m the Guild Head of the Zet City Adventurers Guild.


    --


    I was let into a room on the third floor of the guild headquarters.


    The entrance of the room was labeled ''Guild President''s Office'', and once inside, there was a long white table, one long sofa, and three sofas for one person lined up, with a large desk that appeared to be an office desk behind it.


    ''Have a seat, please.''


    Noel said and pointed to the couch. We obeyed and sat down there.


    Noel-san and Ms. Gardner sat down on the couch right in front of us. The female staff member didn''t sit down, but stood in reserve behind Noel-san.


    ''First of all, let me apologize. I''m sorry to hear that our staff member was rude to you yesterday.


    That''s not very polite.


    I guess she was just being faithful to her duties. Oddly enough, as the staff said yesterday, rules are meaningless if they are not followed.


    So I shake my head.


    ''Apart from the fact that we didn''t have any money. Don''t worry too much about it.


    No. It doesn''t work that way. Because she didn''t give you guys an explanation (.........) that she should have. So this is an apology for that.


    While saying that, Noel-san took out two cards. The one in front of me was spelled out as ''Lowest Class Adventurer Registration Card'' and the one in front of Meil was spelled out as ''Lowest Class Adventurer Registration Card''.


    ''If you sign the column there in your handwriting, you will be able to call yourselves adventurers from that moment on.


    Even as Noel-san said this, a female staff member prepared an ink pot and a pen. But before I could pick it up, I had skipped the question to Noel-san.


    ''''Um, I don''t know why. We haven''t paid our adventurer registration fees yet, have we?


    I''m sure that''s what I''m asking myself. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get this certificate of adventurer''s registration by paying a not-so-cheap registration fee of one rezo, but they''re giving it to us as an apology.


    I''m not going to be able to get it, but they''re going to give it to us as an apology. It''s impossible for me not to feel a sense of unease.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I didn''t give you the explanation you should have. If that was the case, it was only natural to remember the questions about it.


    ''To begin with, you know. A person who came to this place to become an adventurer wouldn''t have many silver coins, let alone copper coins.


    I think that''s ... well, I guess so.


    I return the nod to Noel''s words.


    I could get rich by being an adventurer. But the people who want to become adventurers are all fierce people who basically rely on their prowess.


    Those who come to the world with their skills as collateral are generally considered to be penniless or equal to it. In fact, it''s this equality that motivates them to become adventurers, an extremely dangerous job.


    But you know what? The adventurer''s dangerous job has always been the same. There are many people who register as adventurers, go to the seal site (dungeon) with joy and die there. That''s why we set conditions.


    "Conditions?


    Yes. That''s the registration fee for one rezo of silver, and the adventurer registration (...) and the completion of the mission (...).


    Noel''s explanation continues.


    Before you register as an adventurer, you will be given a test to see if you have the right skills to be an adventurer. You will be assigned an examiner of intermediate adventurer level or above, and you will be tasked with defeating a demon. The person who succeeds in this task, and is recognized by the examiner as having adventurer''s qualifications, will be rewarded with one rezo of silver.


    "Huh? I mean, that''s...


    ''''Yes. Using that reward, you buy an adventurer registration certificate, which is the sequence of events until you register as an adventurer. ........But this child purposely left out the explanation of that adventurer registration mission. Just because you''re still children.


    When Noel finished his explanation, the female staff member again bowed her head again, saying, "I''m really sorry. Because of the many times I''ve been bowing earlier, I''m starting to feel rather sorry for myself.


    But still, I see.


    In other words, this female staff member has single-handedly decided that we''re not ready to become adventurers yet.


    That''s why I dared to skip the explanation of the adventurer registration mission and turned her away from the guild. Offering a not-so-small registration fee of one rezo, which we couldn''t possibly pay.


    Well, it''s not hard to see why you would make that kind of decision after seeing us. Although we have certainly reached the age where we can register as adventurers, we would still look like children to an adult.


    In fact, adventurers are notoriously most likely to die when they are just starting out. From a staff member''s point of view, they would have a hard time issuing an adventurer registration card to me and Meir, who look like immature children.


    And if you die in a dungeon in the middle of a request or mission, it would be a bad way to wake up. It''s not a secret, but it''s not hard to imagine that there are other people like us who have been turned away without being told about the adventurer''s registration mission.


    But then I suddenly wondered: "Then why bother with the money?


    In that case, why not just give them the adventurer registration mission without charging for it?


    It''s simple if you think about it. Rather than letting money buy your status, you can make your status the reward for completing your mission.


    But Noel-san looked troubled by my words.


    The guild''s structure has become a bit of a bureaucratic job in some ways. It is more convenient to manage the rewards for missions in monetary terms. Especially since the number of adventurers is on the rise.


    So why don''t you just give him a reward along with his registration?


    Then you won''t be able to collect your reward. If you die soon-to-be-dead, you''ll lose your money. So shouldn''t the system be designed so that we don''t lose money?


    ..........


    I can''t even make a sound at the comment that comes out of a guardian''s mouth. However, the guild can''t run without money, so it''s probably a natural thing to do.


    Nevertheless, I understood the explanation (..........) that should be made. But there was still something I didn''t understand.


    ''''What in the world is this adventurer''s registration card?''''


    What? You just said. A peace offering. I put a little color on Mr. Gerald''s face.


    There are five classes of adventurers, from the lowest to the most advanced. Meir was the lowest class, but I was starting from the lowest class.


    ''''We haven''t paid our registration fees yet, have we? We only take one silver coin. I can imagine that this registration card is not something that is given to you just for an apology.


    That''s why. Hey, boyfriend.


    Then unexpectedly, Mr. Gardner interrupted me.


    You''re the first person in town to take a shot at me. This morning, I convinced Noel that he should make you adventurers. I mean, she''s not a very nice person. "If that''s the kind of asset you want to have, we have no choice but to use it.


    I''ve never heard of anyone hitting Gardner with an attack, even in rumors. If you are that good, our guild can''t afford to let you play. We need you to work hard for us. A guild welcomes everyone, whether women or children, as long as they meet the requirements of being strong.


    ...is that right?


    If I were to summarize Noel-san''s words, it would be something like, "I''ll give you a registration card for free, so you should do your job and complete your requests and duties properly.


    By the way, Gardner-san, you really are an amazing person. You can even get a registration card from his word, so he must be a very capable person in the city.


    ''Well, boyfriend. You even bought her an adventurer''s registration card. That''s something to be proud of.


    ''There are only a handful of adventurers today who show that much power, you know, because there are only as many adventurers as the fingers on one hand. I expect you, Gerald, to do just as well.


    Me?¡¡I''ll do my best too!


    Since you can register as an adventurer, even Myl seems to be excited about it. It''s a good thing for us, too, because we''ll just accept the registration certificate.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    So I finally dip the tip of my quill into the ink and I spell out my name on my registration card. After that, Myl did the same thing as well.


    I lift the registration card in my hand to eye level and look at it. The lion and falcon emblem is from the Kingdom of Halkenya, and the words ''Lower Level Adventurer Registration Card'' are printed across the emblem.


    This is my, adventurer''s registration card..... As long as you have this, you can act as an adventurer in any adventurer''s town on the continent.


    It''s somewhat exciting to think about that. I can finally take my first step as an adventurer here.


    When I was thinking about this while staring at the registration card, Noel-san opened his mouth while clapping his hands together with a bread.


    ''''Well. Now, I''m going to ask you guys, the fledgling adventurers, to carry out your first request.......is that alright?


    Of course!


    ''Oh, you''re quite spirited. I''m glad to hear it. ...and you''re asking for it.

 26-First dungeon

    To put it simply, the request that Noel-san spoke of was to escort a load of goods.


    It was a request from a union of engineers who dealt in wood, and it was said that they were to cut down trees used as raw materials for charcoal, firewood, materials, etc. in the Zephyros Forest and load them onto several carts. They want a couple of guards to protect them while they are working, and since it takes a long time to load them, they need a few guards.


    It seems to be a request for lower- to mid-level adventurers, but even the lowest-ranking Meillets can participate if they form a party. The reward for completing the request is 2 rezos and 20 reais per person.


    The reason why the reward is quite high is probably due to the length of time that is required for the request. Even if you go out in the morning, it seems to take until nearly nightfall, so it might be a fair price to pay for a day''s work.


    As for the other meals, the engineers'' union will provide them. In addition, it seems that you will need to bring your own drinks.


    We don''t know how to walk around the sealing site (dungeon), even though we can use magic. Therefore, this request to join forces with other adventurers was a convenient way to go.


    That''s why we''re going to accept the request.


    So, good luck with your first mission. Gerald.


    Noel-san smiled at that and waved his hand to send us out of the guild headquarters.


    --


    When we headed to the designated meeting place on Adventurer Street, three carts and several adventurers were already waiting for us there. They were all dressed up in shabby equipment and many of them looked like they knew their skills.


    There are people near them who are dressed in a different style than the adventurers. They might be from the client''s engineering union. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us.


    You''ll be able to find out more about this in the article.


    He calls out to one of the handful of people who seemed to be from the union. He has a cloth wrapped around his head and looks like a bandit.


    ''An?''


    The bandit face turns to me and raises one eyebrow.


    ''''You guys call yourselves adventurers by being so nerdy?¡¡He''s a little prick, isn''t he?


    ''''But I do have a letter of introduction for the guild. Besides, I''m a junior adventurer, so I should be fully qualified to take the request, right?


    As he said it, he handed over the letter of introduction he received from Noel-san. The bandit face peered at it with a dubious face, and in the next moment, his face changed color and he shouted out.


    "You got a request directly from the guild leader?¡¡Hey, man, I''m sorry about that. Good luck today, buddy.


    Immediately the tone of voice became familiar and the man bashed me on the shoulder. It hurts a little.


    Yes. I''ll protect you well.


    Oh, you''re counting on me. I''m union organizer. My name is Gonzalez. You can call me Gon.


    It''s a very good idea to wait for the adventurers," Gon-san said and pointed his chin in the direction where the adventurers were hanging out. Following that, Meir and I waited for the time to leave.


    Soon, the group left for the Zephyros Forest, the site of the seal. There are eight other adventurers besides Meir and Meir, and about fifteen people from the union. With this group of people, they would cut down the trees until nearly nightfall and return before nightfall.


    Among the adventurers, there were a few elves mixed in with the humans as well. In addition to humans, there were races such as elves, dwarves, and beastmen on the Dunadeen continent, and the kingdom of Halkenya, which had many forests and water bodies, was said to have a particularly large number of elves.


    The elves are famous for their exceptional beauty and far-sightedness. It is said that the elves are not only skilled with swords, but can also use their superior eyesight to shoot with a bow, which no human being can compete with.


    In fact, the elves accompanying the group are carrying bows on their shoulders and even arrow tubes on their backs. I''m sure they will be a dependable force to be reckoned with.


    I''m not sure. I''m a little nervous.


    As I was thinking about this, Meir spoke to me. She was protected at key points by leather armor, and from her waist she carried a short sword. Both were provided by the guild. I was wearing the same kind of equipment.


    ''''Pounding?''''


    Yeah. This is our first mission as adventurers. That''s why I''m kind of excited, if you will, to feel a sense of excitement and a little bit of anxiety.


    Yeah.


    I nodded at Meir''s words.


    This is the first time I''m going to the seal site. I can''t deny that I feel a mixture of anticipation and anxiety in my heart about what kind of place it is and what kind of demons I''ll encounter.


    But the fact is that I''m looking forward to what''s to come, including those subtle feelings... well, the bottom line is that I''m also very excited.


    I''m sure he sensed that I was feeling that way from his attitude. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    He says.


    This one, too.


    Yeah. I''m looking forward to it.


    He smiled back at Meir.


    While we were having a friendly conversation like that, the entrance to Zephyllos Forest came into view at the end of the road.


    Even though it''s called an entrance, it''s just a wooden sign erected at the side of the road that says ''Seal Site: Zephyros Forest''.


    At the border of the forest, two fully armed soldiers were standing, turning their wary gaze towards me.


    Not only in Zephyros Forest, but also in the boundaries of the seal site (dungeon), soldiers are placed at the boundaries of the seal site (dungeon) for the convenience of demons and other dangerous creatures that tend to appear in the area. In order to enter, the soldier needs to show a pass or adventurer''s registration card issued by the guild.


    ''Good.''


    As Gon showed him his pass, the soldier waved his arm and urged him to go inside. Slowly, twenty humans (including elves) and three carts entered the forest.


    Finally, the site of the first seal (dungeon).


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that I''m not the only one.


    "Hey.


    He spoke to me unexpectedly from behind.


    ''Yes?''


    Hey, kid. Pull yourself together from there.


    When we turned around, there was an elven man looking at us with a stern look in his eyes. His pale face is ruined by the dour expression on his face.


    Elves are beautiful in appearance, but I''ve heard that many of them are noble and difficult to deal with. This elf has a personality that does not betray that reputation, and he continues to speak without losing his stern face.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sure you''re not the only one who will be slowed down by your presence. The best thing you can do is not to go out for nothing so that you don''t become a hindrance.


    Well, it''s true that we''re the newcomers. I can understand why you would want to say that you wouldn''t want to be bothered by it.


    But that being said, I don''t like the fact that you''re talking so arrogantly to me, no matter how good you look, I don''t like it.


    ''''...Bad feeling.''''


    Next to me, Myl murmurs to himself. It seems that she thought exactly the same thing as I did, but fortunately she had the sense not to say it directly to the other person.


    However, it''s also not in line with the nature of being told. You can be forgiven for at least revealing your nose to the guy who speaks to you in a superior manner before you see anything.


    You can sense with your magic power that there are some demons coming towards you, just in time. It''s not long before they are in our path.


    So, let''s show them a little bit of my power.


    You can use it. I''m going to prove to you that we can use it, right in front of your eyes.


    What are you...


    Immediately after the other party was about to say something, several demons appeared from among the trees and stood in their way.


    Three boars, boa bears, a boar that walks upright and is nearly three meters tall. And a giant centipede with a powerful poison. And then there were the iron bees, giant bees as big as a man''s head, so big that it was almost too much trouble to count them.


    All of them are said to be difficult to deal with, but the iron bees are said to be the most troublesome of all because they form a swarm. Among adventurers, it is said that even adventurers of intermediate level and above should not fight them alone.


    But, well, in the current situation, it''s rather convenient for me. It was nothing more than a chance to show off my strength.


    ''d*mn it, get ready!¡¡Be on your guard!


    The pompous-looking elf who spoke to us said that while holding an arrow to his bow.


    The other adventurers were also armed with swords, shields, and bows, and were ready for battle.


    But, well, that doesn''t matter to Meir and Meir. I''m handless, and Meir, with only his sword in hand, is the only one who walks up to the crowd of demons.


    ''''Hey, you guys!¡¡It''s dangerous!


    Such a voice is called to me from behind, but I ignored it. Because, it''s not as dangerous as this (.........).


    ''''What are you doing!¡¡Now get your ass back over here, newbie!


    That pompous elf voice. Honestly, it''s annoying. It''s not something to be worried about.


    So in order to explain it (...) more clearly than I can say it, I point one hand at the demon pack and...


    "''Wind. Slay my enemies.''


    The spell was uttered with a moderate amount of magical power.


    Suddenly, the blade of the wind that blew up suddenly dismantled the boa bear, the giant centipede, and the iron bees into a number of parts, leaving only one of them alone.


    The pieces of meat and feathers that were the iron bees that were flying through the air fell to the ground in a flurry, and the pieces of the giant centipede and boa bears became a small pile on the spot.


    And the boa-bear, which I didn''t dare to kill, but only left one boa-bear, was...


    ''Hmmm!''


    And the blade that Meir thrust out with a goofy voice had pierced his throat and killed him.


    The condition that I offered to Myl that he could go out with me is that he must attack me in a mock battle with me, even if it''s only one blow.


    In order to achieve that condition, Meill, who was challenging me every day in the village, could easily strike a vital point with a single blow, rather than killing a blunt demon like Boa Bear.


    She''s sufficiently capable enough to be counted as a force in the battle at the seal site (dungeon). Well, compared to Gardner-san and others, she''s probably still inexperienced.


    ''''Well. Now there are no more obstacles. Well then, why don''t we quickly move on?


    I turned around and urged him to do so when I saw that Meir had finished off Boa Bear.


    However, no one seemed to make a move. Everyone remained stunned and dumbly gaping their mouths open. Among them was the face of that arrogant elf.


    Apparently, he still couldn''t believe what had happened in front of him, and his eyes were black and white. A lot of things had been ruined because of the too dumb expression on his face, the beautiful man that he had just been given.

 27-Lunch rice and honey lemon

    The rest of the way was fine, except that it took a while for everyone to get their minds back on track.


    If a demon shows up, we''ll use magic to take care of it. Honestly, it goes so smoothly that if I was alone, the other adventurers wouldn''t have been needed.


    The battle is usually over in an instant, so the speed of the cart''s progress barely slowed down. So we arrived at the clearing point at a time when it was still too early in the afternoon.


    It seems that they usually arrived just before noon, which shows how long it took them to battle the demons.


    Naturally, it seems that if you don''t have magic, you''ll have quite a hard time. On the other hand, I was too lacking in crunchiness to be disappointed.


    The best thing about this is the fact that it''s going to be a lot easier to work today thanks to you. Thanks!


    Mr. Gon says as he hands me my lunch.


    ''Well, it''s my job. This much.


    No, you, I''m not being modest. You''re very dependable, aren''t you, boy? I wouldn''t be surprised if you had a letter of introduction from the guild leader.


    And then Gong laughs loudly, ga-ha-ha.


    But his expression tightens right afterwards.


    I''m sure that the young man may not take kindly to the way Karius talks about it, but he''s still a passionate guy who cares about his juniors. I''m not going to ask him to apologize because that''s his problem, but it''s the young man''s prerogative to stick up for himself. I''m sure you understand that he was worried about you, even if he doesn''t have a lot of affection for you.


    With a mysterious look on his face, he uttered those words.


    Karius is the name of the elven youth who spoke to us when we entered the forest.


    ''''Well, yes. That was us kids.


    Heh. Don''t be a smart ass, boy. Okay, I''m going to take a break for a while. I''m going to take a break.


    Until a moment ago, Gon-san, who had a tight look on his face befitting the leader of this group, but in the end, he still smiled with a nikah and waved his hand and walked away to hand another person his lunch.


    The two of us were left behind, me and Myl.


    ''''Well let''s go find a place to sit, shall we?


    Yeah.


    Mr. Gon''s advice was working. When you''re treated like an adult like that, you''re reminded of your own childishness.


    It''s not that Gon-san is an adventurer. Naturally, he doesn''t fight demons. But he has experience befitting his appearance and age, and that''s why the words that come out of his mouth are so dignified.


    It reminds me vaguely of my father. No, he wasn''t so burly and brave, but he never cheated.


    I used to admire that kind of cool back, but am I really worthy of it now? Such a question crossed my mind.


    We just found a flat, narrow stone that looked like a bench, and Meir and I sat down side by side there. If we looked up, we could see the green of the branches and leaves of the trees growing in a very languid manner above us, and even higher up, the clear sky was shining bright and clear to our eyes.


    The sun was shining through the branches and leaves, illuminating the place where we were sitting.


    The air was warm.


    There was no sign of demons around here at all.


    That''s why the air was so laid back.


    If you look at it, the other adventurers who had appeared tense while coming here seemed to be loosening up now. I could see that there was an overall relaxed air in the air.


    ''''Haha........''''


    A breath that spilled out unexpectedly. I felt it mix back the calm air.


    As if by indication, me and Myl''s stomachs grow together at the same time. We both looked at each other with a bit of a wry smile and opened the package of lunch that Gon-san gave us.


    ''''Wow.....''''


    Inside was a sandwich of steamed potatoes and then seared chicken with herbs. The potatoes had been cut crosswise and cut into the potatoes, and there was a slight hint of butter in the air.


    It wasn''t a particularly sumptuous meal. However, this kind of simple food was pleasing to the body that was moderately tired after walking this far.


    ''''Shall we eat........?


    "Hum?


    I was about to make such a call to Meir, but she was already covered up first.


    I laughed too and started on my lunch. Then she was hungrier than I thought she would be. Soon both the potatoes and the sandwiches settled into my stomach.


    ''That was delicious!''


    And then Meir laughed and popped his own stomach.


    As I was unintentionally letting out a bitter smile in disgust at such a girlish gesture, the sound of crunching footsteps stepping on the undergrowth approached. When I raised my head, the one approaching here is an elven youth with a neat face - Karius-san.


    ''''Ah........''''


    I sounded delicately awkward. I was about to quickly utter an apology, but Karius-san waved one hand in the air as if to interrupt me.


    So inevitably, the mouth that opened to apologize was lost for words, and the line I ended up choosing was.


    Well thank you very much.


    A word of thanks.


    But Mr. Karius was unmoved.


    You have no right to thank me for this.


    And he cuts off my words with the same blunt manner as ever. His face doesn''t even change color, a perfect poker face. It''s difficult to guess what he''s thinking from his expression.


    As it is, he walks right up to us. Next to him, Meir.


    Uh.....


    He let out a subtle groan. Maybe he had a bad feeling about Karius-san. The stiff air he wore may have felt suffocating to Meir, who was a free spirit.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but I sat down and looked up at Karius-san, too. Then the elven youth, with an unreadable expression on his face, thrusts his right hand out to me quite a bit.


    ''''Huh?''''


    It was Meir who reacted in alarm. She was on her back and almost fell backwards from her back, grabbing my shoulder in a hurry to reposition herself.


    But my eyes were focused on what was thrust in front of me. Grabbed by Karius-san''s right hand, what is this........a ceramic container?


    Eat.


    I took a look at the contents of the container and found a thinly sliced lemon, dipped in sugar and honey syrup.


    It was a so-called honey lemon. It exuded an attractive smell that included sourness and sweetness.


    ''''Is........it''s okay?''''


    ''Don''t you hear me telling you to eat?¡¡Or are those ears of yours simply for decoration?¡¡If so, some of the decorations are in your way. Would you mind if I cut them off for you?


    I''ll eat it!¡¡I''ll eat you!


    So don''t stare at me with so much murder in your eyes.


    I picked up two slices of lemon from the container and handed one to Meir. We looked at each other and nodded at each other, and then cracked up and took a mouthful of honey lemon.


    The next moment, happiness spread through my mouth.


    What the hell is this stuff, it''s so good. It''s sour and sweet, and because the lemon peel has not been cut off, there is also an astringency and bitterness, but that doesn''t interfere with it at all, and on top of that, the sweetness of the honey cancels out the harshness of the sugar, so it has a firm sweetness but a strangely clean aftertaste.


    It''s only a honey lemon, but I have to say it''s surprisingly tasty.


    ''Wow, it''s so good.


    I love it, too.


    Hmm.


    Karius-san thrusts the container further out. Me and Myl''s hands reach out involuntarily as well. But right before I stop myself.


    Are you sure you want to do this?


    I asked.


    He stared at me with gleaming, awesome eyes. He kept staring at us with those eyes.


    I''ve got plenty more where this came from. Or do you think I''m going to eat my food?


    They threaten me with things like.


    ''No, it''s not!¡¡Very tasty!


    The words came from the heart, but his voice was slightly shaky.


    As Meiru and I crunched down on the second and third honey lemons, Karius-san''s mood gradually softened. His mouth even seemed to loosen up in a huff.


    After enjoying the honey lemons like that, Karius-san sat down next to me with a thud. And from the pouch on his hip, he takes out a lunch box that Gon-san must have given him and opens the package.


    ''''Um, are you going to eat now?''''


    And then I found myself asking such a question.


    ''Yeah. I''ve been going around handing them out to the other guys, you know.


    ''Oh, really?''


    Yeah, yeah.


    ....


    ....


    It''s awkward. I don''t know what to say.


    Karius-san doesn''t even seem to open his mouth. He is just quietly bringing the sandwich to his mouth.


    I turn my head towards Myl, as if I don''t know how to interact with her and ask for help, and when our gazes meet, she hurriedly turns her gaze above her head. That gesture.


    I don''t get it either!


    And his voice was shouting at the top of his lungs. No, it''s silent, though.


    After being betrayed by his allies like that, and being anguished alone, Karius-san''s meal eventually ended. After all, since the first word or two were exchanged, none of them seemed to open their mouths.


    ''''Well, it''s not hard to understand.''''


    As he folded the cloth wrapping, Karius-san suddenly muttered.


    ''''Huh?''''


    I said it was understandable. I don''t understand, I said, how a bunch of novices like you can be so chic and stupid as to disobey your elders. The new adventurer''s idiots have a tendency to do that. I''m sure that if you have the ability to use magic, you''ll think yourself special and disrespect the words of others.


    Well that''s, uh, well, I''m sorry.


    His words were quiet but poignant. It''s true that I can use magic. I can wield more power than any other human.


    So naturally, I had come to think of myself as special. And that''s without even realizing it, even to myself.


    ''No need to apologize. It''s a path every kid goes down.


    Eh....


    I''ve been down this road before, of course. Of course, I''ve been down this road before, including getting seriously injured and not listening to the advice of others. It''s a whole lot of experience, including that.


    Karius-san''s words, spoken so matter-of-factly, but I no longer felt repulsed by them. I can see that it is advice from his own experience.


    And the fact that he conveys it to me, albeit in an unsympathetic manner, I can only think that it''s because of the good nature of the people already.


    Come to think of it, Gon-san said. He said that the young elven man named Karius is a hot guy who cares about his juniors.


    When I first started out as an adventurer, he once told me that I would never laugh at him. At the time I snickered and brushed those words off, but now I''m convinced they are golden words of the utmost truth.


    Karius-san doesn''t even try to look at us. He looks at the only point in front of him and spins his words with the same clumsy expression as ever.


    ........But even with such a cold demeanor, the care and warmth I can sense from his words is pleasant.


    ''''Those who underestimate themselves sometimes get caught flat-footed. But the one who overestimates himself will always get hurt badly''. ........Once I got hurt, these words saved my life many times.


    Yeah, what is it...


    Rookie. Your power your magic is certainly excellent. As an adventurer, the better you are, the stronger you are. But a man who relies on his power doesn''t have long to live. Even if you''re stronger than me, the slightest thing can kill you. There are plenty of unforeseen circumstances in this place.


    Karius-san''s words must be the truth. That''s why I''m feeling mysterious as I listen to them. They resonate easily in my mind.


    "Don''t indulge in power. Don''t overestimate your power. Don''t act recklessly without thinking. Don''t underestimate your enemies and demons. The man who raised me once told me that this kind of arrogance will come back to haunt you in a roundabout way.


    ... yes. I''ll keep that in mind.


    Hm. A newcomer can''t understand what he''s going through unless he''s in pain anyway. But ... don''t die, junior. When in doubt, it is also your power to rely on others when you don''t know what to do. Those who can''t do that will die an early death.


    While saying this, Karius-san threw a piece of paper at us without even looking at it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier with the help of a map that looks like the place where the liquor store is located, with the name ''Forest Resting Place'' written in polite letters that looks like a liquor store.


    The map of what appeared to be the location of the liquor store was clearly drawn next to it. If you have any trouble, come to me.


    Are you sure?


    Death to a knowing face is not a good way to wake up. Or are you trying to stop me from sleeping?


    I shook my head in a hurry as he spat that out, and I shook my head in a hurry. When he glanced at me with a sideways glance, he sniffed with an arrogant "hmph" and stood up.


    I hurriedly tried to follow him, but


    Rest when you can. It''s no match for whining about how tired you are on the way home.


    He said to me, and so I put my hips back together again, which I had almost raised.


    ''Oh, yes. New guy.


    Just as he was leaving, Mr. Karius stopped for a moment.


    And then.


    You made life easier for me today. I thank you.


    He said that in a pompous tone, and this time he walked away.


    After seeing him off, Meir and I looked at each other.


    And.


    ''Even if he didn''t, he was a d*mned nice guy...''


    They had a dumbfounded look on their faces, and so they spoke up.

 28-Fell

    Finally, we began our objective for today, the felling of trees for materials.


    Workers from the engineers'' union, armed with axes, machetes and saws, are wielding their prey individually against trees that two or three adults could barely round in their arms.


    But, of course, it takes a long time to cut down even one tree with human tools. That''s why we usually cut down five or six trees at most. At the most, they could only cut down seven or eight trees.


    There were three wagons to carry the load. One cart was used to load the trunks of trees that had been cut down to logs, and the other was used to load up the trimmed branches. The last one is a spare in case two of them are not enough.


    But the last one is rarely used. Basically, they say they only need two carts.


    Hearing that, I wanted to offer my help if I could add to it with my own strength. I''m sure that the power of magic will be effective in this kind of work as well.


    ''.........I thought.......but is it too much to ask?


    However, I can''t do that kind of work on my own. If we do it on our own, it can cause trouble for others.


    So, in the meantime, I asked Karius-san about it.


    I''ll be there in a minute.


    He nodded with a light shake of his hair, which was a bit long for a man, and then quickly stepped up to Gon-san in a few words. Apparently, he''s going to check it out. He doesn''t look like his mouth, but he''s a really caring person.


    I look away from his slender back. Thus, looking at him from behind, Karius-san looked somewhat more feminine than male.


    His shoulders are narrow, his waist is thin, and his head is so small that it really looks like a man. Beautiful is a word that fits well.


    ''Hey,''


    As I''m thinking about something that might be rude, Karius-san calls out to me in a low voice. A sharp gaze is directed towards me, as if to slash anything I touch from one end to the other.


    ''''Ah, yes.''''


    Come on. Gonchan gave me the go-ahead.


    Gong...?


    While tilting my head, I ran up to Gon-san and Karius-san. Then Gon-san turns to me.


    Yo. You''re Gerald," he said. Can you help me cut down a tree with your magic?


    Yeah. I''ll see if I can help.


    ''Hmmm well, that''s an honestly nice offer. You can''t do that with magic?


    Gon-san asks me with a quizzical look. Well, it''s true that for someone who doesn''t know much about magic, it might be difficult to imagine a child like me cutting down a huge tree.


    If you are in Gon-san''s position, that concern is also legitimate, so it can''t be helped that he reacts in this way. I''m sure he knows more about cutting down trees than we do as mere adventurers.


    It''s not as if I have any experience in cutting down trees using magic. But I believe that by using magic, the process is easier and quicker than it would be if you were to do it the usual way.


    ''By the time you get here, it''s clear that this kid is good with magic. The annoying thing is that for a f*cking cocky little bastard, he seems to have a better arm.


    Mr. Karius also interjected from the side. The way he said it was very rough, though.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this," he said, "and if it''s too late, you''ll have more encounters with demons. They are less active during the day. It''s a wise choice to cut loose and go home if you can get it done quickly.


    Well, Karius has a point. Okay, there''s no harm in giving it a try. We arrived earlier than usual today, so there''s no problem if it doesn''t work out.


    Rather than me, Karius-san''s words worked, and Gon shook his head. Then he turned to the people who were working on it.


    Hey, f*ck you!¡¡Pull up!¡¡He said he''s going to use his magic to take out all the trees!


    I shouted.


    Then, everyone comes back to us in a lump as Gong-san''s voice. They gave us a temporary space to make room, as it would not be safe for the tree to fall if anyone was nearby.


    I stepped forward, but I had no idea what kind of tree to cut down, so I was in a bit of a bind. So I''m a little stumped.


    Well, you should cut down that tree. I like the way it sticks out.


    From behind me, Mr. Gon points to a tree and gives me such instructions.


    I''m not sure if it''s a magnificent tree or not. But I''m sure Gong knows the tree much better than I do.


    I point my palm at the designated tree and utter an impromptu spell.


    ''''Cut it down.''''


    As soon as we chanted, the tree, which had been chopped off near its base, began to creak and lean. Then, as the tree fell to its side with a heavy thud, everyone cheered from behind.


    ''Oh, wow, kid!


    You''re a little cocky, but you''re getting it done!


    ''You''re so cocky!¡¡It''s f*cking cheeky, though!


    Hmm.


    I think it was probably Karius who snickered at the end.


    I was happy and a little embarrassed to receive the praise and jeers at my back. I asked Gon-san, struggling not to smile in embarrassment.


    Do you want me to take this somewhere appropriate?


    Can you do that?¡¡Then we need to cut off some branches and stuff, and we need a little bit of open space.


    What about that place?


    While saying this, he turns his attention to the slightly wider part of the road. Mr. Gong looks in that direction as well.


    Yeah. It''s a lot easier to do the heavy lifting around here.


    He shook his head.


    Once that was decided, all that was left was to follow the instructions.


    ''''Transport.''''


    Pointing my palm toward the tree I had cut down, I spoke the next spell.


    Then the tree floats softly in the air. I remind it to move to the right or left to try it out, and it moves freely according to my will.


    It would be easy to carry it.


    I carried the tree to the spot Gon-san had just instructed me to, and now...


    "''Put it down right there,''


    He mouthed the words.


    Then, in a complete change, the tree was quietly lowered to the spot.


    We repeated this process several more times, and what would normally take until the evening was finished a little after noon. Everyone seemed happy to have cut down on the most time-consuming part of the job.


    ''It''s easy to be unprotected when you''re working,''


    Karius tells me on the way home.


    The more you go into the forest to work, the more likely you are to be caught by surprise. It may seem to you rookies that all you have to do is cut down trees, but the longer you spend, the more dangerous the attacks will be. The longer it takes, the greater the risk of being attacked by monsters.


    ''So, I guess Gerald was able to get the job done safely today!


    As Meir said this, Karius-san turned his cold gaze on her.


    ''That''s true, but that''s no reason to let your guard down, lass. A frayed consciousness is a dead giveaway.''''


    Yes, yes....


    When Karius-san pointed out that she was harsh, Myl shrugged her shoulders in disappointment. To her, Karius-san added


    "Don''t walk with your back arched. You''ll be slower to respond when the time comes.


    Yes!


    And so on.


    But fortunately, we didn''t encounter any major dangers on the way back, and we were able to return to the adventurer''s town safely.


    It''s not bad for a first time mission, but you''re just kids. You''re just kids, though. You must be extra careful in the dungeon.


    When we parted, Karius-san said those words to me.


    I took those words to heart as a lesson for the future and finally finished my first mission.

 29-Lower → Intermediate Most Lower → Lower

    After that, I tried to take various requests for a while.


    As a low-level adventurer, the requests I could receive ranged from the lowest to the lowest grade. Every day, I took all of these requests from the lowest to the lowest level, and I worked with Myl to complete them.


    The requests ranged from carrying luggage to defeating demons.


    By the way, carrying luggage is for the lowest adventurer. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results.


    There were requests for the lowest adventurers to collect herbs and other materials in the Zephyros Forest.


    While I was working on these various requests, on this day, Meir and I each raised our adventurer''s rank by one.


    ''''Tsk. Boyfriend, you''re becoming an intermediate adventurer too soon, really.


    -- ''Forest Resting Place''.


    That day, Meir and I were visiting the tavern that Karius-san told us about for dinner.


    ''''Is that so?''''


    Yeah. Normally, it takes a month to go from the lowest level to a lower level adventurer. The lower to middle level takes twice that.


    Right now, Meir and I were sitting around a table with Gardner-san and Karius-san, who happened to be in the ''Forest Resting Pavilion''.


    On the seats where each of us were seated, there were dishes such as bread, soup, salad, and grilled meat. The food at this "Forest Resting Place" is a bit pricey, but all the dishes that come out are delicious.


    I was especially fond of the homemade sausages. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away with it.


    It''s a quick rise in the ranks, no doubt. But that''s when the human mind relaxes the most. It''s a critical moment.


    Okay.


    In front of Mr. Karius, who spoke of harsh things, was a salad. Being an elf, he rarely ate meat, but mainly fruits and vegetables.


    When Karius-san said something harsh, Myl quickly rebuffed him.


    ''You don''t have to be so harsh. It''s just that I''m not in any danger at the moment.


    ''That''s why I say that kind of slackness can be dangerous. Or do you have to be hurt once to understand?¡¡You see. An adventurer needs to be as unadventurous as possible, unchallenged, and ever vigilant...


    I''m tired of hearing your sermons. It''s like that every time I see you, Mr. Karius.


    ''It''s because you''re not aware enough. If you don''t want to do it, why don''t you at least be a little more aware that you''re doing a dangerous job?


    So-so.


    I still don''t think these two are compatible with each other.


    I don''t think that Meir has a dislike for Karius-san. In fact, in the middle of a mission, she doesn''t let up on her guard, and she doesn''t neglect her vigilance. Although there are some brave souls, she also refrains from acts such as recklessly rushing into danger.


    However, if she is told to do so, she is likely to rebel against it.


    Whenever she is warned or advised, she will immediately say, "I know that! Or, ''I''m going to do it my way! Some people say it is. Especially in the rebellious period.


    I think Mill is a typical example of a child who has entered the rebellious phase.


    Gerald said, "Tell that to your old man!¡¡You''ve been whining and complaining like a whiny, whiny, whiny, whiny, whiny, whiny, just like my mom!


    ''No, but you''re saying it overwhelmingly right, Karius, so Meir needs to calm down a little more.


    ''Little girl. It seems the little boy over there knows exactly which one of those words is correct. You need to learn to use your stupid head a little more.


    Muka-Tsukku!¡¡This guy is a real pain in the ass, Gerald!¡¡Absolutely plain and out of character!


    Maybe it''s just a bad mouth.


    ''Dahaha!¡¡She''s good!¡¡Tell him more, tell him more!


    He''s drinking all over the place at a high rate. Will he be okay?


    Anyway.


    It''s been ten days since we visited Zeto, and we''ve risen in rank as adventurers.


    It was during this time that the "story" came to me.


    It was three days after Meir and I had risen in rank.

 30-Examiner duties

    Huh!


    Ta-ah!


    A voice echoes through the training grounds.


    This is a training ground run by the guild and open to adventurers.


    In the training grounds, Meir and I were holding our morning kumite in a space for mock matches.


    We both got swords. We were using a wooden one that would not cause serious injury even if it was a direct hit. The training ground is quite noisy with people doing kumite and muscle training besides us.


    Now we do kumite in the morning about once every three days. I''ve heard that Meir is very enthusiastic about this kumite, and to borrow her words, ''I want to do it every morning.


    The reason for this is that it gives her more challenges to get me. She seems to want to have me for herself, no matter what.


    Of course, I''m not going to get hammered that easily.


    Even if you don''t have to strengthen your body, the flow of magical power allows your movements to be detected. I''m not going to be able to get away with it, but I''m going to be able to repel all of her attacks, counterattack her, or dodge her.


    Then, with the tip of his sword, he leaps up the sword in his hand and spins the blade as if to rip it off.


    Then.


    ''''Ugh, again!


    The sword in Myl''s hand spun around and flew in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    I quickly thrust the tip of my sword at her defenseless throat.


    ''''That''s enough!''''


    I said aloud to Mr. Gardner, who was watching our kumite.


    Lately, Mr. Gardner has been giving me and Meir some sword instruction. Even though we had won against Gardner-san, I had never learned swordsmanship from scratch, so it was very helpful.


    ''''Alright. "Well, my boyfriend''s as slick as ever," he said. I don''t think I can win either. ...Well, you''re still in a rough spot. You can''t be too fast, but that''s just the way it is.


    ''What?¡¡It was Mr. Gardner who said that the most important thing in an attack is speed!


    Oh, sure. But hey, girl. Human beings get used to speed. What''s the point of chasing after speed if your attacks become monotonous?


    ...Then what do I do?


    That''s what I thought.


    Wahaha, Gardner laughs.


    He''s the one who teaches you the basic moves and kata, but leaves you to figure out how to fight on your own. He''s laissez-faire in a way, but from a different point of view, you could call him irresponsible.


    However.


    "Well, the bottom line is that we just have to get them used to our moves. Then you''ll have to figure it out on your own, girlfriend.


    And maybe he was a good teacher because he would also offer a proper hint.


    ''''U~ I don''t like to think~!


    Well, don''t yell at me, Mill. Besides, speed is more important than tactics when dealing with demons. I don''t think Meir''s fighting style is wrong right now.


    That''s right, Gerald!¡¡I''m not wrong!


    Yeah. Demons, you know.


    Yes!


    I meant to say it in an implied way, but Myl doesn''t seem to notice it.


    ........I meant to say that the way you''re fighting now, you won''t be able to win against me for a while, but I don''t think you get it. Well, it''s Mill. If the message was communicated, that''s a problem in itself.


    While Meir was feeling depressed and flabbergasted like that, Gardner-san clapped his hands together with a pan.


    I think that''s about it for today''s kumite. What do you guys plan to do today?¡¡Want to join me for another run?


    What he meant by "one earning" was a betting match on the street. Sometimes I would team up with him to earn some money.


    More importantly, it''s a good way to train.


    No. We''re gonna get a case in today. Thanks for the invitation.


    Okay. Well, good luck with that. You''re just starting out as an intermediate adventurer.


    Mr. Gardner smiles and sends us off.


    We waved back to him and were about to leave the training grounds. The moment that the person came into the training area after we had left, there was a light throbbing among the other adventurers who had been training.


    ''''It''s Gant........''''


    "Demon Slayer Gaunt.


    "He who slays the ungodly...


    Dojo-eater...


    Words are whispered to each other.


    The target of the conversation was a strong-bodied man wearing a white and silver armor. His silver hair was trimmed short and his sharp, sword-like gaze indicated that he was a strong man of the past.


    When I put all my strength into my gaze to see who it was, I couldn''t see the magic power that should be flowing through that man''s body. This is the first time this has ever happened.


    Gant folded his arms and glowered at the training grounds with a sweeping glance at the training grounds, and then opened his mouth.


    ''What''s wrong?¡¡If anyone has a problem with it, come forward. I''ll beat them to death with my own hands.


    You''re not going to kill it. You''re not going to crush it.


    While struggling to hold back the feeling that I''m about to make such a tweak, me, Myl and Mr. Gardner try to leave the training ground.


    Then.


    "Hey, Gardner. You''re going to run away?


    Gant approached us.


    Mr. Gardner,'''' he said, a light smile on his cheeks.


    If you want to fight me, you''ll have to pay me. I''ll be in the west side of town.


    ...you f*cking coward.


    It''s my business, after all. Well, I''d be delighted if you''d bring me a bag full of gold coins if this is your choice.


    Mr. Gardner replied, and Gant snickered, "Hmph. And he didn''t speak to me any more.


    ''''Well who was that?''''


    As we walked out of the training area, I asked Mr. Gardner a question.


    He nodded lightly.


    ''Gant. Gant Belfort. He''s the fourth son of the Baron Belfort family and a senior adventurer in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Advanced!


    Yeah. Yeah. You can''t say that you have a great personality or a great mouth, but you have real strength.


    That''s great. I don''t think I''ve ever seen Mr. Gardner praise me this much.


    It was probably only when I beat him in a betting match.


    When I was thinking like that, Gardner-san continued to say more words.


    You are known as a senior adventurer, but you are also famous for being a violent dojo-breaker. You should be careful not to get involved in it if at all possible.


    I''ll be careful.


    It''s just too much trouble to get involved.


    Yeah, that''s better. You know, that guy who pulled the trigger the other day--


    I think as I listen to Gardner''s words.


    When I tried to ''see'' Gant, something prevented me from seeing his magical power.


    What was that--?


    --


    Please... please... please... I''m begging you!


    The Adventurer''s Guild--.


    When Meir and I headed there to receive a request, someone seemed to be making a lot of noise at the counter.


    When I turned my gaze to it, I saw the older sister who answered us at first - said to be Yulia-san - and a girl with silver beast ears and a bushy tail. It''s what we call a beastman.


    It''s rare to see a beastman around here.


    The silver haired beastman girl looked about the same age as us from the looks of it. She''s shorter than me and a little taller than Meir.


    As I was looking towards the two of them, Yulia-san suddenly looked at me and made a happy face.


    ''''Gerald-kun!¡¡Come here!


    While shouting that, Julia is beckoning to us. I was wondering what she was talking about, and as we approached her--


    So you''re the examiner!


    And the silver-haired beastman girl hugged me to my chest.


    ''''........Enemy?¡¡Love enemies!


    Next to him, Meir is shouting hostilely.


    ''Please!¡¡Make me an adventurer!


    Huh?¡¡Huh?


    While pulling away the girl who still clings to his chest, he turns his questioning eyes to Yulia-san.


    ''''W-what kind of situation is this?''''


    The thing is. The kid wants to register as an adventurer but there''s someone out there right now who can serve as an examiner for the adventurer registration mission.


    As I recall, in order to register as an adventurer, you had to complete an adventurer registration mission.


    Wasn''t it decided that an examiner with a rank of intermediate adventurer or higher would accompany you on this mission?


    By the way, Yulia-san, you didn''t try to turn him away by withholding information. Maybe she''s reflecting on what happened to us.


    As I was thinking about that, Yulia-san punched her hands together in front of her face and asked for help.


    ''''Please!¡¡Since the reward is bouncing, could you be the examiner for this girl''s adventurer registration mission?

 31-Examiner

    Julia asked me to take on the role of examiner.


    Apparently, the only people who can go on adventurer registration missions are me as an examiner and the beast-eared girl who called herself Mei Fan. Meir, who is neither an examiner nor a registrar, will be away from home.


    ''''Eee!¡¡Only that girl is sneaky, zulu!


    And Myl was spoiled, but if that''s the kind of system you want to use, there''s no point in complaining about it.


    Leaving a puffy Meil behind, Meifang and I decided to head to Zephyrus Forest.


    ''''Gerald, you''re thirteen years old and you''re already an intermediate adventurer?''''


    Mei Fan asked me on the way.


    ''''That''s right. I only became an adventurer about two weeks ago and only recently moved up to intermediate level.''''


    ''''Intermediate adventurer in just two weeks...?¡¡You mean, that''s... well, at the age of thirteen, in two weeks, is that really true?


    Yeah. Yeah. Yeah.


    I show Mei Fan my adventurer''s registration card. It has the date of issuance and the rank on it, so you can see that my words are true.


    When Mei Fan saw the registration card, she rolled her eyes in surprise.


    ''''That''s.......amazing. Geniuses really exist........ordinary people like me can''t do this.......''''


    She smiled somewhat sneeringly, her silver-furred ears slightly down.


    ''''No, well, I''m just lucky, that''s all. I can use magic, and there''s no point in comparing us.''''


    Magic..... you''re only a year older than me and you can already use magic...


    In Mei Fan''s eyes as she looks at me, I see a kind of fading for a moment.


    But it was quickly drowned out by a mended smile. If I hadn''t been paying attention, I might have thought it was just a misunderstanding.


    It bothered me a little, but I didn''t say anything about it, and I said something else.


    ''You''re a year older than me, so you''re fourteen?''


    Yes, that''s right. Ah, but the counting of ages between beastmen and humans is different, and since beastmen are assumed to be one year old when they are born, I would be calculated to be thirteen years old if I were human.


    So you''re the same age as me. So it''s okay if we keep talking like this?


    ''Yes, of course!''


    Mei Fan''s mouth and eyes formed a smile at the same time.


    I smiled lightly and returned the words with a light smile as well.


    ''''Yeah. Speak normally over there too.''''


    Oh, I have this way of talking... well, do you mind if I do?


    No. If that''s normal, just keep it that way. You don''t have to force yourself to speak in a broken way.


    Mei Fan breathed a sigh of relief as she returned the favor.


    Then he straightened up his residence and bowed politely to me.


    Once again, thank you for your time today, Mr. Gerald.


    Yeah. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mei Fan.


    --


    Adventurers often receive requests to gather materials, defeat demons, investigate sealed dungeons, and so on.


    The purpose of the adventurer registration mission is to determine whether or not the adventurer has such abilities.


    For this reason, the mission is to collect the specified materials and defeat the lowest level demons.


    ''''With this, we have all the roots of Lucoris.


    I nodded as I inspected the contents of the bag Mei Fan had brought with her.


    ''''Yeah. It''s all in there.


    Inside the bag were the roots of a grass called Lucoris. There were ten blood-red roots in total, the specified number of roots.


    The soil had been properly removed and was clean.


    I nodded at one point and called out to Mei Fan.


    I nodded to Mei Fan and said, "I guess this completes our mission.


    Oh, really?


    Yeah. So, let''s go to the next one.


    Yes!


    Now, excuse me.


    I grip Rayfan''s wrist.


    ''''What?¡¡Huh?


    I''ll tell you something. I''ll show you something. "Transition.


    I utter the spell as I picture in my head where we''re headed next.


    Then, in an instant, my vision switches and we''re moving to another place.


    ''I, that was...''


    It''s my magic. I moved from area to area quickly by shifting through space. It''s a lot less time wasted this way.


    Ha, ha...


    With a surprised look, Mei Fan was dumbfounded for a while.


    ''''Well. Well then, the gathering mission is over, so now it''s time for the mission to defeat the demons.''''


    This area would test how well Mei Fan could fight the demons. No matter how much material he was able to collect, fighting is still the main purpose of an adventurer.


    ''''The area from here on out is often infested with caterpillars. Although they are the lowest grade of demon, they think they are prey when you get close enough to them to attack you, and the spikes that cover their entire body will go numb in those areas if you touch them, so be careful.


    Yes!


    Mei Fan drew her sword with a nervous look on her face and awkwardly held it at the ready.


    Incidentally, her equipment was still the leather armor and slender long sword provided by the guild. Perhaps unaccustomed to handling the sword, the way she held it was stiff.


    Her armpits are too tightly fastened, and she holds it with her elbows bent and hugged to her chest. The left leg is also held forward, but it is more common to hold the right leg in front of you.


    Just by looking at that stance, I was feeling very uneasy about the future.


    ''''........Mei Fan. The grip of the sword is like this. Your feet should also be like this, and your body should be like a half body. Also, your elbows shouldn''t be so bent.


    What?¡¡Ha, ha, ha, ha.


    After lightly showing a sample and warning him, Mei Fan hurriedly fixed his stance.


    It was still awkward even after fixing it, but it was still much better than before. Nodding, I led her towards the direction of the caterpillar.


    I already know the locations of the demons in this area by sensing their magical power. The closest caterpillar was on the other side of the bushes, not ten paces away from the spot.


    It was a giant brown-purple caterpillar with sharp skin covering its stubby, oval-shaped body from the side. It was distinctly creepy looking.


    Pointing at it, I say to Mei Fan, "That''s a caterpillar.


    ''''That''s the caterpillar. Are you ready for it?


    Yes, sir.


    He shook his head firmly, despite his nervousness.


    I watch Mei Fan for a while as she nods back. Mei Fan stretches her head out from the bushes and looks at the caterpillar. However, although he is shaking his head, his resolve is not quite as firm as it should be. He can''t seem to take his foot off the gas.


    But I don''t say anything. I''m not going to give you a push on your back. It''s also important to be able to make up your own mind to ''kill'' a demon. And you must also get the courage to expose yourself to danger without having someone push you back.


    Mei Fan regripped the hilt of his sword a few times and changed his feet on the spot, trying to prepare his mind. His silver-furred ears twitched and his tail swayed restlessly from side to side.


    Eventually, there was a moment when he felt that he had come. It was the moment when he released one hand from the hilt of his sword and Mei Fan gently suppressed his own chest. When he ''looked'' with magic power in his eyes, he could see from the movement of the magic power that she was going to fly out of the bushes and towards the caterpillar in the next moment.


    And that''s exactly what happened. Mei Fan gingerly exerted himself on his lower legs and quickly jumped out of the bushes. When the caterpillar noticed this, it flipped its body and turned around to face Mei Fan.


    Mei Fan used his momentum to slash at the caterpillar. But the timing is too close. He slashed at it almost as if he were striking it around the root of the sword.


    The caterpillar did not fall. As it should have been, it was more like a punch than a slash. It was visible from us that it was not the sword''s blade, but the area around the sword''s brim that had been hit.


    Instead of falling, the caterpillar was blown away. With the momentum of the rush, it flew through the air as if it had been repelled. The caterpillar that had fallen with a strange sound with a squishy sound fled away in a panic.


    Mei Fan didn''t chase after it. I can''t chase it. If one looked, she dropped her sword and fell to her knees with a pained face.


    ''''Hey, are you alright?!''''


    When she rushed over to him, both of her hands were mottled and swollen from wrist to fingertips. Perhaps both hands had touched the hairy worm''s needle earlier. She couldn''t even hold the sword with this.


    ''''Cleanse the poison.''''


    I quickly healed him with my magic, but Mei Fan bit down on her lower lip and didn''t lose her stern face.


    ''''What''s the matter. Does it still hurt anywhere?


    No....


    She slowly shook her head.


    ''''Um, I........does that mean that I''m still a mission failure?''''


    Yeah. Well, yeah. Now I can''t do a passing grade for a bit.


    When I told him that, Mei Fan looked up at me with sullen eyes.


    A desperate feeling swung behind her eyes.


    ''''Please!¡¡Please let me try again!¡¡Let me still continue my mission!


    As she says it, she lowers her head to the ground. I could even hear a low voice that sounded like she was sobbing.


    ''''...Do you want to be that much of an adventurer?¡¡Honestly, it''s a hard, hard job.


    ''But still!¡¡Still, I have to be an adventurer to do something...!


    I sighed in resignation at that seriousness of Mei Fan''s attitude.


    ''''Okay, fine. Just finish it off well next time, okay?


    Really?


    With a gasp, Mei Fan looked up. There were still traces of tears around her eyes and I casually looked away.


    ''''Oh. And even if I say no, you''re not going to pull out anyway until I say yes, right?


    "Oh, uh, that''s...


    Mei Fan''s cheeks blushed with embarrassment. Apparently, it was a figurehead.


    ''''........I knew it. Oh well.


    Huh?¡¡Concerned, sir?


    No, don''t worry about it, I''m talking to you. Anyway, if we''re going to go next time, let''s get the hell out of here. I want to get this done while it''s still daylight.


    ''Yes!¡¡Please, Master!


    No, I don''t think I''ve ever taken an apprentice before.


    I smiled bitterly and started to walk away, and Mei Fan followed behind me. He was wagging his tail, just like a dog. He was an easy one to understand the joy and anger.

 32-Wood dragon

    By the time Mei Fan finally defeated the demon, it was already close to nightfall.


    Mei Fan breathed relievedly as he breathed on his shoulder.


    ''''I did........it''s done, Mr. Gerald,''''


    Oh, yeah, well you''re done.


    When I called out to him, Mei Fan had a bitter look on her face, but a slight smile on her mouth. He looked like he was somehow smiling.


    Well, that was as it should be.


    The request started in the morning, with a lunch break in the middle of the day, but the rest of the day he was fighting the caterpillar.


    However, that doesn''t mean that the caterpillar was particularly strong. After all, they are the lowest class of monsters. I can use my magic to get one shot at it, and I have enough power to defeat it with ease, even with my meal.


    There is only one reason why Mei Fan struggled against such a caterpillar. Due to the fact that he was too close in time when fighting the demon, he was almost always striking at it with the hilt of his sword.


    If that happened, naturally, the hand holding the hilt would touch the poisonous needles of the caterpillar. If that happens, the place it touched would be paralyzed and would not be able to touch the sword properly. Such an abomination had been repeated many times by Mei Fan against the caterpillar.


    I tried several times to interrupt him from the side to say that he should attack from a space where his hands couldn''t touch, but whether it was clumsiness or lack of sense, or whether he didn''t listen to the advice, he couldn''t quite get out of the habit of closing the distance too much, and it took him until it was this late.


    The best way to do this is to have a look at your website. Mission accomplished.


    Yeah, yeah, well, I guess so.


    After all, the number of times I''ve detoxified this girl is far more than the fingers on my hands.


    It''s like using half a year''s worth of antidote magic in one day.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I can be an adventurer now, right?¡¡You can get a registration card like Mr. Gerald, right?


    Despite being a bit sneaky, Mei Fan gives me a glittering look.


    That sparkle was filled with the conviction that I am now an adventurer too.


    ''''Ugh........''''


    It''s so dazzling, I can''t help but be frightened. This is because the only answer I had was to thrust my face, which had been so blatantly full of anticipation and joy up to this point, into melancholy and disappointment the next moment.


    ''Oh, um, hey,''


    Yes!


    But honestly, how could he not tell her? The reality that was too cruel for her - for Mei Fan.


    ''''Well, um ... I have to tell Mei Fan something.


    What is it?


    But I don''t want to talk about this either. And I don''t want to make her hardships a mere waste of time. Still, it''s my job to teach her this lesson.


    "Your.........Mei Fan''s ''Adventurer Registration Mission'', but you didn''t complete it.


    Huh?


    ''This mission is to collect the collected materials and the proof of defeat part of the demon and bring them to the guild. That''s why today''s request isn''t finished yet, and this mission must be reported to the guild by the end of today for completion. If the report comes tomorrow, it will be considered a mission failure.


    Well, why don''t you just go home right now and tell them...


    Look at the position of the sun.


    When I interrupted Mei Fan''s words, she looked up at the sky and turned her gaze to the sun, which was tilted considerably to the west.


    ''''We''ve been moving around looking for demons after many failed attempts. From here, it would take us over an hour to get to the city, but with the way the sun was looking, we wouldn''t have another hour left before the guild closed. It pains me to say this as an examiner, but--you''ve got to give up for today.


    The words you didn''t want to say, if you could.


    If possible, I didn''t want to tell you the reality.


    Still, I knew I couldn''t just say the deception here. I knew that if I let her get my hopes up, I would make her even more sad.


    At the words I told her, the joyous color faded from Mei Fan''s face more and more, and despair replaced it. Her eyes, which used to sparkle, become dimly glazed and her gaze gradually turns down.


    I feel a pang of guilt rising in my chest as I look at her as she is losing her color like a model. As if to cover it up, she hurriedly mouthed comforting words.


    ''''Well, well, you see. You can always take the adventurer registration mission again, right?¡¡There''s no reason why it has to be today anyhow, and we''ll change the day again--


    "................ ...is.


    What?


    I need to be an adventurer right now!¡¡Because I''m going to be an adventurer and I''m going to make a promise, an oath, an oath.......!


    ''Mei Fan...?¡¡Hey, what are you--


    There''s still time to run!¡¡We have to do it in time, because if we don''t...


    Mei Fan suddenly ran out of the room while talking about something incomprehensible. In a flash, I couldn''t hold him back.


    ''''Mei Fan!''''


    He shouted his name and hurriedly chased after his back.


    Even though I''ve been fighting all day and accumulating fatigue, as expected of a beastman. His running speed is quite fast. However, it wasn''t so much that he couldn''t catch up with it.


    ''''Acceleration.''''


    Chanting the words, I increased my speed quickly and easily, and easily captured Mei Fan.


    ''''Please let go!¡¡Let go of me!¡¡We won''t make it in time!


    I told you to calm down!¡¡What''s the matter with you?


    ''Why do you bother me?¡¡Because... because I promised... because I promised... because I made a vow... and I couldn''t keep it... and so!


    I grab her arm and force her to stop, but she still shakes me off and tries to go on.


    I don''t know what is driving her to do this, but I don''t know why. But I couldn''t just let her go with this unusual situation.


    "Don''t feel bad, Mei Fan--''Body Enhancement''


    I can''t talk to her without calming her down anyway.


    So I try to physically restrain her by strengthening my physical abilities and trying to wrestle her to the ground.


    But that''s just when it happened. They''ve covered us, and they''ve cast a shadow of their massive bodies over us.


    For a moment, our vision darkens. I wondered if the sun had already set, but when I looked up above my head, a demon that looked ten meters tall was looking down on me with vicious eyes.


    ''''Wood dragons ... they''re swarming in a place like this?


    Their name was the Wood Dragon.


    They were the appearance of a higher-ranked individual monster with scales like bark, mimicking trees and attacking people in groups.

 33-Destroy a flock of dragons

    Basically, the dragon species is said to have only high-level or higher individuals.


    But the wood dragons are less dangerous as a single individual among those advanced individuals.


    However, that doesn''t mean that the threat of these guys is low. They are still the weakest of the upper class to begin with. They basically form groups of ten to several dozen animals and attack people.


    It''s not only that they attack in groups, but also that they are the most powerful in the world. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    .........That''s all from Karius-san. By the way, since they weren''t caught by my magic power detection, it seems that their covert ability is also quite high.


    I wonder why a relatively pretty ''monster'' is treated at the advanced level.......


    Tch.


    The head of the Wood Dragon was coming at us from all directions, trying to prey on Mei Fan and I. Its large jaws were so large that a child like us could easily swallow them. Its large jaws were so large that a child like us could easily swallow it.


    "Don''t bite your tongue, Mei Fan!


    Huh?


    She let out a cute scream as she quickly jumped back, holding Mei Fan in her arms.


    The second wave of wood dragons is approaching us as we soar into the air with our strengthened legs.


    "No, there''s a demon over here too!


    Mei Fan, who seemed to have lost her color, let out a screaming voice.


    ''''Don''t worry. ''''Wings on your back!''''


    As I chanted the impromptu words, the magic power formed wings on my back, giving me the ability to fly. Using that power, we dodged the second group''s attack and we slipped far above the Wood Dragons.


    Without the ability to fly, the WoodDragon is unable to follow us as we look down on it from on high. They can only wriggle their bodies and let out a resentful roar.


    There are probably close to fifty of them. Will two humans be able to expand their bellies?


    ........Well, if it wasn''t for me, they would have died in the second line. There aren''t many humans out there that can fly in the sky.


    In my arms, Mei Fan was looking up at me with a pouting face.


    "Well, Mr. Gerald.......what the hell was that?


    I''m a magician. I can do this much.


    What makes it sound like such awesome bullshit?


    I think it''s because it''s actually bullshit. Normal sorcerers wouldn''t be able to abuse their magic to this extent as they please.


    ''Well, you''re saved, so it''s fine.


    What''s this detail?


    To me. I guess we can''t stay here and chat about it forever, can we?


    I noticed that below, the wood dragons were pointing towards us with their mouths wide open. What is being born in their mouths is a ball of light that is dazzling to the eyes.


    ........I have a bad feeling about this. I have a premonition that they are mimicking trees in the forest or something........a premonition that they are using sunlight for photosynthesis and fabulousness.......


    I was right!


    For combat, of course!


    What shot out of the oral cavity of the fifty wood dragons were naturally more than fifty streaks of light.


    It looks like solar power or something like that could be used to great effect. It could probably burn a human being or something like that well. Not just blackened, but at the level of dust.


    "''Refract.


    Well, I''m not going to eat it meekly. I refracted the fifty rays of light that were coming towards us with magic and guided them to the faraway sky.


    Incidentally, all the while, Mei Fan was pressing her face against my chest and squeezing her eyes tightly shut. The hands clutching my clothes and shaking tremendously, the doggy ears are also downed in a frightening manner, and although I can''t see it from an angle, the tail is probably curled up in a ball, too.


    ''''~~~~''''


    He even let out an unvoiced moan. You''re too scared.


    If it was Meir, he''d say, ''If Gerald''s here, you''re not afraid of anything! And then, no matter what the situation, he put on a nonchalant face and said...no, he''s that guy and he''s kind of funny.


    Well, it was a first reaction and I wanted to enjoy it a bit more, but I couldn''t bear to leave her scared forever.


    "''Felling!''


    I knew it!


    It''s wood!


    The Wooddragon was cut off from his neck once and for all and fell.

 34-Forest abnormalities and reports

    ''It''s Gerald, it''s Gerald, it''s Gerald!¡¡I''ve missed you, I''ve missed you, I''ve missed you!


    When I returned to the city with Mei Fan and came to the front of the guild, Meil ran up to me, half-crying.


    As it was, I quickly avoided the fact that she was trying to cling to me.


    ''''Why are you running away!''''


    No, you''re the one trying to hug me all of a sudden.


    It''s a wife coming home to her husband in a chooey situation!


    I''m not supposed to be married yet.


    Don''t you think we need to rehearse for the future?


    Crossing his hands in front of his chest, Myl looks up at me with eyes full of anticipation.


    This distance between us, both physically and psychologically, may be as expected of a childhood friend.


    However, it is not possible to deal with Meir as usual. I''m not going to be able to use it for my own personal use, but for the other side of the world.


    Me and Mei Fan have something to report to the guild. So, Meiru, go back to the inn first.


    Ew.


    Meil quickly buzzes.


    And then he gives a hard look at Mei Fan behind me.


    If she''s coming with me, I''m coming with you.


    And selfishly.


    ''Huh....''


    Mei Fan, who had been stripped of her bare jealousy, had her ears down and her curled tail hidden between her legs.


    ''''Hey guys. Don''t be jealous indiscriminately. You''re frightened.''''


    Because... it''s her fault for going near Gerald.


    Jesus Christ, you''re...


    I can''t hide my dismay at Myl''s attitude. On the other hand, I''m thinking that tomorrow, Myl and the other adventurers will hear what I''m going to report to the guild.


    If that''s the case, it might be less of a hassle to take them back to the inn rather than say it and send them back together.


    ''''Hey, hey, no?¡¡Or maybe Gerald doesn''t like it when I''m with you?


    I wonder if he sensed that I was about to give up my attitude, or if Meir made a flirtatious voice here and there.


    ........even though I''m only thirteen years old. Even though she''s a child. Really, when did this guy acquire what''s known as a female conduit, I wonder when he learned it.


    All right, I see what you''re getting at. But in return, you can come with me, but don''t interrupt my report.


    Yeah, okay!¡¡I love Gerald!


    Do you understand?¡¡I''m not Karius-san, but Meir should still learn to use his head a little more........


    While thinking about that, I opened the door of the guild and went inside.


    The reception desk is already closed at this time of day, but the window for emergencies was still open.


    When I went there and called out to him, I was immediately ushered into the office of the guild leader.......Noel-san''s office.


    ''''Yes, sir. The Guild Master is a man who prefers to hear reports from adventurers who have high hopes for him with his own ears.


    When he uttered the questioning words, the guiding official replied.


    The head of the guild is the same as the mayor of this adventurer city of Zeto. In other words, he has that much power.


    The fact that such a person would want to hear a report with their own ears just because they have high hopes for it is quite a drunken thing.


    .........Well, frankly, it''s more convenient for us to talk about it and it''s faster.


    --


    When I entered the office, Noel-san was in the middle of doing paperwork at his desk. The pile of paperwork that had piled up speaks to the amount of work he was doing... but I couldn''t help but feel faint when I saw that half of the room was almost completely filled with paper.


    Unlike the guild leader''s room that I was let in before, it seems to be a room completely dedicated to Noel-san''s desk work. Well, after witnessing such a large amount of work, it''s probably rather natural to have a room dedicated to it.


    She was still processing documents at a terrific speed, making the sound of her quill echo in the room with the crunching sound of her quill.


    Next to me, Meir is turning his eyes completely around. This won''t interfere with the report.


    ''Sorry, boy. I''ve got a lot of work on my hands right now too. This is how I''ll be reporting to you.


    Ha, ha I don''t mind that.


    Noel-san sounded ecstatic, as if he was buoyed by the heat.


    Although we defeated them on our own, the demon distribution map issued by the guild should have indicated that the wooddragon''s habitat was around the center of the forest, so we decided that it was necessary to report them.


    I see. Well, that''s not a bad decision. How many herds are there?


    I estimated it to be about 50.


    ''''........Even if you were to say that you defeated fifty advanced individuals all by yourself?¡¡It''s a little hard to believe, even for me.


    Oh, it''s true!¡¡Mr. Gerald is, you know, protecting me and that herd...


    Hearing Noel''s suspicious words, Mei Fan couldn''t help but open her mouth.


    ''''That''s why Gerald-san didn''t lie to me!¡¡I........I saw it with my own eyes!


    I don''t like it. I''m not trying to tell you that you''re lying to me, Mei Fan. It''s just that we need to do a proper investigation.


    Noel''s response is correct. It''s necessary for someone at the top of an organization to determine whether or not the report is even backed up by the correctness of the report, rather than just relying on it.


    I''m sure there are a lot of similar reports out there right now. I''m sure there are many similar reports of encounters in areas where the monster is not supposed to be living.


    It''s...


    ''''As expected, the extremes haven''t yet risen to the level of the reports that Gerald-kun just gave me. But it is a fact that the overall distribution of demons tends to move from the center of the forest to the city.


    So," Noel said, taking a breath there, and then he looked up from his desk and smiled at us.


    ''You guys are going to help us out, right?

 35-Distribution survey

    The next day.


    Mele and I were walking the road from the inn to the guild.


    Noel-san will soon be asking us to investigate the distribution of the demons that live in the Zephyros forest.


    It is important for the guild and the city of Zeto to know the distribution of demons. For example, it seems that powerful demons sometimes occur in the vicinity of the city, and when they do, the distribution of demons is disturbed as an omen.


    In addition, the distribution of demons is also said to be disrupted when a monster more powerful than the monsters called "demons" occurs. It is an important job of the guild to not overlook such signs.


    It''s a bit of a scary thing, isn''t it? I don''t know why that dog lady is even supposed to follow me.


    ''Registration duties, I was disqualified after all. Noel-san said that Mei Fan was also a part of this, but...


    Yes, today''s mission would be accompanied by Mei Fan. But not as an adventurer, but as an informational collaborator.


    I don''t know what Noel-san had in mind when she decided to take Mei Fan along with her. From my point of view, having witnessed the numerous blunders she caused during the registration mission, I honestly have no end of worries, but.......


    Well, it''s the client''s choice. It''s not something we have to interfere with.


    Well that''s just the way Gerald is wont to treat any girl but me.


    You''re the one who''s never been shaky...


    The jealousy without permission, the openness and lack of s*xuality, the constant freedom of speech and behavior, and the immediate hugs, if you fix these things, I''d be more inclined to take you on a little more.


    I''m a fan of Gerald. I won''t be blinkered!


    With the way things are going, it looks like the day when Myl will be equipped with something like depth is far away.


    While we were exchanging words like that, we reached the front of the guild. Noel-san, Mei Fan, and Karius-san were already waiting there. These five are the participants in today''s mission, including us.


    Karius-san is a forest tribe and a famous elf. In a sense, it was inevitable that he was approached by a man who knows how to walk in the forest and yet has a close relationship with me and Meir.


    ''''You''re late, newcomer. You''re getting too relaxed.


    Faster than I can say hello, Karius-san flies in with a harsh voice.


    It sounds crunchy, but if I translate it into meaning, it means, ''Keep your heads up today and work on your mission. You don''t know what''s going to happen in the sealed site (dungeon),'' which is a sign of concern.


    He''s this guy, and he''s awkward with words.


    ''And I don''t want to be told by someone who always has a muggy, recessionary face.


    I don''t mind the recession. I''m not a baby drinker. You are not an infant, and as an elder, I recommend that you behave in an age-appropriate manner.


    "Uzzah!¡¡This old man is annoying, Gerald~


    No, you''re an old man and that''s not very nice to say to Mr. Karius.


    Yeah. The boy''s right. I''m not old enough to be called an old man. I''m a young man who just turned over 100 years old.


    A hundred?


    I heard that elves are a long-lived breed, but 100 years old is still treated as a young man........


    People, no, elves are not what they seem........


    When I''m surprised like that, I''m unexpectedly tugged on the hem with a hard yank.


    When I turned my head to see what it was, I saw Mei Fan looking up at me with her silver ears down, looking up at me.


    ''''Ah, well, good morning.......thank you.


    Yeah, good morning.


    ...Yes, yes, good morning, sir.


    "...?¡¡What''s wrong?


    No, no, anything!


    When she returned the greeting, her tail pinged upwards and her whole body shook with a jolt.


    Her reaction was as if she was afraid of something.


    ........Well, right after being attacked by a bunch of wood dragons and then in the forest again, right? No matter how easily I put it away, the fear of being surrounded by the demons of the advanced individuals might still be there.


    I''ll be fine.


    Thinking that, I patted Mei Fan''s head and consciously let out a gentle voice in an attempt to get rid of my anxiety.


    I''ll be there for you no matter what. But I''ll protect Mei Fan as much as possible. Even if there''s something I''m afraid of, I''ll be fine to some extent.


    Huh?¡¡Oh, no, I mean, I''m not...


    Well, it''s a tricky thing, though. If I say it''s okay, Karius will probably be mad at me again.


    ''Of course. Anyone who is overconfident in their own power will get their foot in the door because of their own inexperience. Now and then, the fundamentals are the same.


    I chuckle at Karius-san''s mannerisms, as usual, and pat Mei Fan''s head with a chuckle.


    ''''Wow. Huh, ah, Gerald, Mr.......?


    Well, you can''t let your guard down, but if you''re too nervous, you''ll never be able to move. Let''s take it easy and get it together.


    He cheered up Mei Fan, who was still looking anxious with slightly contradictory words.


    ''''Dah!¡¡Dog, what are you doing to my Gerald, you idiot!


    ''Oh, yes, yes, yes, let''s keep Meir a good boy...''


    Gerald, are you making fun of me?


    How well you understand.


    Noel chuckled in front of our exchange.


    ''It''s fun, you guys.''


    I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t mean for this to happen.


    I don''t mind. I don''t mind. Children are best when they''re innocent. And I''m sure she''s in the best condition.


    ...Yes, yes. I''m sorry, it was unseemly.


    At Noel-san''s words, I nodded with a subtle bitterness.


    ''''By the way.......Are you sure Noel-san is coming too?¡¡He''s the head of the guild and it''s not very good...


    That''s no problem for you, kid.


    When I questioned Noel-san, Karius-san interrupted me from the side.


    ''''That woman''s hobby is to follow adventurers to the sealed site (dungeon). It''s drunkenness.''


    ''Please don''t tell me it''s a hobby. I just want to see firsthand how the adventurers in my guild work. Besides, it''s dereliction of duty for the guild leader not to know about the sealing site.


    You have a great work ethic, don''t you?


    Otherwise, the whole city will fall apart. Besides, a guild leader who keeps to himself in the safety of his own home won''t be seen or trusted.¡¡If we don''t show that we are willing to approach them, the adventurers won''t trust us and no one will follow us.


    Well, this woman is much more determined than the boys think. It''s a good idea to think about our own concerns as well.


    I don''t know. We don''t have a single force that we can let play. Even if that was me.


    Noel-san says brave things without a care in the world.


    From the naturalness of her words, I could tell that she meant what she said.


    ''''Well. Well, I guess we should get out of here now. There''s nothing good about letting them play around with time, you know.


    At Noel''s urging, we walked off towards the Zephyros Forest.

 36-Investigation team

    The movement in the forest was mainly done using my transition magic.


    First, I moved above the forest, where I spread out the map and checked the area that was reported.


    Then I descend to the area I checked and search for a while to check the types of monsters that live there.


    Moving from area to area is crisp and easy with my magic, and the monsters are able to sense the magic power and I can identify a certain place by me.


    From there, Karius-san guided me through the forest, and if I encountered a demon, Noel-san would write something on the distribution map each time I encountered a demon.


    ''''Insecticide!¡¡Herbicide!


    Several times along the way, I was attacked by swarms of insect-type demons and plant-type demons.


    Each time I pointed my arm at the demons and uttered such an impromptu spell. This is surprisingly effective, and it''s quicker than burning it with fire or chopping it up with wind.


    Seeing my magic like that, Noel-san and Mei Fan rolled their eyes.


    ''''I''ve even met wizards as a guild leader before, but I''ve never met someone who uses such bizarre magic.


    That''s what Noel says.


    ''What kind of magic is this?¡¡As I recall, poison is supposed to have little effect on demons... but that''s a bullshit power.


    Thank you for the compliment. Thank you for the compliment.


    The area we''re exploring now is where we met the Wood Dragon.


    I sense a presence and quickly utter a magic spell.


    "''Felling!''


    If I reach out my hand in front of me and utter that, the wood dragons that were swarming ahead of me, mimicking trees, are cut off from one side to the other and their heads are cut off and they die out.


    Now I can sense the magic power of the wood dragons even if they are hiding. I think it''s because I had the opportunity to know what kind of magic power the Wood Dragon has as an experience.


    In other words, once a demon is encountered, it can judge what kind of demon it is by its magical power.


    ''''........Am I dreaming?''''


    Looking at the pile of Wood Dragon corpses, Noel-san let out a stunned voice.


    ''''No. As I reported yesterday, for some reason there''s a herd of Wood Dragons coming to this area as well.''''


    ''''Well I thought it was a dream about the fact that the Wood Dragon was so easily annihilated in front of me before it was unmasked.


    Should I have shown you a little more of a struggle?


    Today, like before, it''s not just one Mei Fan that I have to protect. That''s why I''ve tried to reprioritize efficiency.


    ''''It''s strange that you can dare to struggle against dozens of advanced individuals. Normally, you have to fight against them even if you don''t want to, that''s the nature of the dragon species.


    I agree with you that the boy''s power is a lie. That''s why I keep telling you that arrogance is your worst enemy.


    Karius, you''re still the same. No matter how good you look, girls will run away from you like that, right?


    When Noel-san snaps back at him, Karius gets a stern look on his face.


    ''I don''t like the idea of women. I don''t like women, they are selfish, selfish, emotional, unreasonable and nonsensical. I can''t imagine anyone wanting to get close to them.


    ''That''s why they say that, old man, blah, blah, blah, blah!


    He''s coming in as a kid with no class.


    Ugh, it''s annoying!


    Myl puffs out his cheeks and bites Karius-san.


    ........although.


    ''''Hey. It''s Myl''s fault for that one. Make sure you apologize to Karius-san.


    Nugu....


    And just so you know, if you don''t bow out, don''t eat dinner.


    By the way, I''m the one in charge of our wallets. There''s no way someone as sketchy as Meir could do it.


    At my words, Myl looked dissatisfied for a while, but when I glared at her, she eventually gave up or wilted as if she had given up.


    ''''Ugh, okay. Oh, old man, I''m sorry...


    Mr. Karius, right?


    "Uhhhhhh........or, Karius, I''m sorry, please.......


    It was a very uncomfortable apology, but Meir still bowed to Karius-san in a manner.


    Then Karius-san turned away sullenly.


    Hm. It doesn''t make me angry to think of you as a kid. Well, maybe it''s human growth to be able to admit your faults.


    He said as if he was going to spit it out.


    ''''Oh my God, you''re like a big brother to Meir-chan, Gerald.


    Noel chuckles and utters a comment.


    ''What?¡¡Does it look like that?


    You look like your brother, and you look like your father... oh, my God, I''m sorry.


    As she was about to say it, Noel-san stopped talking with a huff.


    The person in her gaze is Mei Fan.


    ''''Eh?¡¡Oh, no, I mean, I''m...fine. I''m fine,


    With his tail slumped somewhat powerlessly, Mei Fan let out a somewhat melancholy voice.


    ''''No, I''m sorry. That was my fault. ........It hasn''t even been six months yet.


    That''s why I don''t.... never mind. The guild leader and everyone else, so don''t worry about it...


    ''''Yes..... Thank you, Mei Fan-chan.


    Noel-san smiles sadly at Mei Fan, and Mei Fan also smiles that sneaky smile she had forced herself to make, that sneaky smile she had put on when they first met.


    But, Mei Fan.


    If you don''t mind, then what is it during that time?


    If you''re okay, why are you smiling like that?


    I don''t know what''s going on, but even I can tell you that it''s not okay, that you don''t care about it, you know?

 37-Half-year-old incident and Mayfan circumstances

    The distant air is replaced by Noel''s pummeling of the palms of his hands.


    Sigh. I''m sorry for making the air weird and everyone else is sorry too. Well then, let''s get back on track and continue our investigation.


    At Noel''s words, we start walking again.


    At that moment, I glanced at Mei Fan with a sideways glance.


    She was biting her lip and her clenched fists were shaking. I thought about calling out to her, but I wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to step in when I didn''t know what was going on, so I couldn''t say anything.


    ''''Huh....


    With one sigh, he turns to face forward. Right now, it looks like we''ll have to focus on the mission rather than Mei Fan.


    For a while after that, we continued to investigate.


    As we went around the area that had been reported to us, Noel-san''s face became increasingly grim.


    Karius-san had an even more difficult face than usual, and Mei Fan also had a somewhat somber look on her face.


    ''''........Is there something so bad going on?''''


    I ask Karius-san fearfully.


    ''''..........''''


    Mr. Karius?


    He didn''t respond for a while when I spoke to him. When I called out to him in question, he turned to me, looking unusually relieved for him.


    ''I''m sorry. I was just ... thinking about ... something.


    "Thinking?


    Yeah. Yeah, kid. Have you ever heard of a being called a demon?


    Suddenly, Karius-san spoke up, something I hadn''t expected.


    ''''A demon, sir?¡¡Yes, just in case you have a name or at least a rumor...


    ''Right. Then you''re asking about what kind of being, too?


    Yeah. My dad will take you through the process.


    I nodded in confirmation.


    Then Meir interrupted me from the side.


    ''Hey hey Gerald. What is a demon?


    I''ve grown up with all sorts of heroic tales and legends told to me by my dad, and it''s probably not surprising that the rest of us don''t know about them. If you''re going to be an adventurer, though, it''s probably a good piece of information to know.


    ''You mean monsters that look like demons, but are more troublesome than demons. In a nutshell.


    "...?¡¡Uh, what does that mean?


    "There are differences between various legends and heroic tales, but the one thing they all have in common is that physical attacks don''t work, they are insubstantial and consist only of evil energy that leaks from the demon race, and they can only be defeated by magic or similar means.


    ...Wow.


    My words make Meir don''t get it.


    ''It''s not like I don''t want to meet a demon if possible... in short, you can''t defeat it even if you kick it, hit it, or slash it, right?¡¡That''s a foul, that''s a foul!


    If it was just the degree of foul play, I''d say you''re pretty good at it, Gerald.


    It was Noel-san who said that with a bitter smile.


    ''''But as you just said, Gerald-kun, it''s an awfully nasty and disgusting enemy.......for us humans.


    Enemies, so demons are really monsters?


    You''re here.


    Noel replied immediately.


    ...Wow.


    The expression of Myl''s face is twisted in disgust. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure it''s not an ordinary demon, but an enemy that doesn''t have any substance is a powerful enemy without even thinking about it.


    Even so.


    ''''There is.......how can you be sure of that?''''


    Well, I can assure you that it is.


    Noel-san muttered as he turned his caring gaze to Mei Fan.


    ''''Because of what appeared, in this forest. ........It was only about six months ago.


    ''¡¡It''s....


    I had imagined that he had confirmed that Noel-san was there, since he immediately answered that he was there, and that he had confirmed that he had appeared.


    However, the fact that he appeared only half a year ago was indeed unexpected. I was unconsciously speechless and stood there in a daze.


    When I looked at Meir from the side, a look of anxiety appeared on her face as well.


    This time I turned my gaze towards Karius-san and he nodded with a somber look on his face. The fact that the earnest senior adventurer, who rarely skipped a single one of these jokes, shook his head made me realize that Noel-san''s words were true.


    ''''True, I see.''''


    Yeah. It would have been better if you weren''t lying, though.


    Noel-san''s voice sounded somewhat tired as he spun his words with his eyes down.


    ''''And it''s not as if what happened half a year before that had nothing to do with this investigation either...''''


    That''s where Noel-san stagnates. She glanced at Mei Fan again and closed her words with a puzzled slump.


    And after hesitating many times, she


    ''Well, I''ll tell you guys the details when this mission is over. I''m sure you''ll be involved.


    He tried to beat the conversation.


    But Mei Fan, who had remained silent, interrupted him.


    ''''If it''s about me, that''s fine.


    ''''Oh, no, no, Mei Fan. I wasn''t trying to be cautious of you....


    In any case, you''re not making any progress. So of course it''s better to talk about all the circumstances that are difficult to say first. Half a year ago, a demon appeared on the scene, many adventurers were killed, and my father was among those who died.


    Mei Fan-chan.........


    But I don''t believe that my father was killed by a demon!¡¡My father was........because he was strong. He was much, much stronger than me, and I respected him, and he was a beloved mentor and, most importantly, I never saw him lose!


    Mei Fan''s voice is pained. The politeness has somehow been mourned from his tone.


    ''My dad was killed. Stabbed in the back... by a man who was supposed to be an adventurer, who was one of us... by a gant...!


    Exclaiming in frustration, Mei Fan bit her lip and depressed.


    For a while, no one could say anything, but eventually Mei Fan herself muttered.


    ''''I''m.......sorry. I''m so distraught.''''


    It''s okay. It''s okay I''m sorry I made you say the hard things.


    Noel-san''s voice became damp.


    However, she closed her eyes and took one deep breath, and immediately regained her usual ''decent woman'' face.


    ''''........Well. Mei Fan, you''re right. It''s a difficult situation to talk about, and that''s why it''s sometimes better to talk about it first.


    Mr. Noel turned to me and Meir.


    We also straightened our posture and prepared for the ease of listening.


    ''Yes. Let''s hear it.


    Yeah. Whatever!¡¡Because I''m sure Gerald can solve anything!


    Leave it to me.


    "Heh. You''re a solid kid, aren''t you? Especially you, Gerald. As a magician, you''re going to be very involved in this matter, so I want you to listen to me very carefully.


    Noel-san also seems to be willing to rely on me.


    The fact that he relies on me also proves that I have the ability to do so, so I don''t feel bad about it. Well, I still think that Meir has too much blind faith in me, though.


    ''''Then let me explain it to you. This investigation and the demon incident six months ago. How are they related to each other?

 38-Dreams and signs

    That night. I had a dream.


    It was my dad and my mom and me and Sierra. My dad was still cheerful, and my mom was smiling at him, and my ten-year-old Sierra was happily following me around.


    Hey, Gerald.


    Hey, Gerald.


    Hey, big brother.


    My dad, my mom, and Sierra smile happily when they call me that.


    I nod each time and walk off with them all.


    Dad walks ahead of me in a taut moment.


    I see my mom''s right hand in my left, and Sierra''s left hand in my right.


    But then I realize the contents of my left hand are empty. When I look to my left, I see that my mother is dead, pierced through her chest by a silvery blade.


    When I look at my right hand in a hurry, I see Sierra walking there with her head cut off and still holding my hand and not letting go.


    When I look ahead to call for help, I see my father lying on the ground with blood gushing out of his body.


    Even though he''s obviously dead and has bled a lot, he stands up casually in front of me and looks back at me, but he doesn''t look at me.


    However, when I turn around, the figure is not Dad, but rather the Gant I saw in the guild''s training grounds before I knew it.


    Gant Belfort, a senior adventurer with a long history of bad rumors, dressed in silvery white armor.


    --the man who is going around blowing around that he killed Mei Fan''s father with his own hands.


    ''''.........''''


    That''s where I suddenly awaken. Zeez, I gasp and pick myself up from where I was lying.


    My nightgown was soaked with sweat.


    ''''What was that dream........shit.


    The place is the usual inn. It''s not the bed I''m sleeping on, but the floor.


    The bed is currently being used by Meil and Mei Fan.


    Gant has the abominable name of Gant the Dojo Breaker. The dojo that Gant was forced to leave after his father''s death was destroyed in battle, Mei Fan has been living in the back alleys with little money in hand.


    But it''s not possible for him to continue living like that forever. I proposed that I would take over the identity of the person, and since Mei Fan didn''t refuse it, she now sleeps in the same room.


    ........I honestly understand the feelings of love for your parents, and it hurts. The loneliness of mourning the person you love is something I''ve never experienced, but I can also imagine the loneliness of mourning the person you love.


    I had a bad dream. So you remember what you heard in the daytime, huh?


    Gant killed my father - apparently what Mei Fan told me has been imprinted on my consciousness more than I thought.


    Even though it''s not like my parents were actually killed, the hatred for Gantt is rising without reason.


    It''s utterly abhorrent.


    And it''s not just Gant that I''m worried about. The story Noel told me also probably still haunts me to this day.


    She said this at the time.


    ''I told you earlier that there was an incident with a demon outbreak six months ago. But, you see, I later realized that there was an omen in this incident that I didn''t understand at the time.


    I remember it well, I remember it well. And I remember how Noel-san said that I had no choice but to get involved in this case.


    Right before the outbreak of the demon, the distribution of demons was greatly disrupted. It was as if powerful individuals were being pushed out of the backcountry to the outer edges. That''s why it''s not uncommon to encounter intermediate and higher level individuals even in the immediate vicinity of entering the Zephyros Forest...


    What it means, that is.


    ''''And you see.......this time, the distribution of demons is greatly disturbed again. Beyond the category of being due to my imagination, this disturbance is remarkably similar to that of half a year ago. I can assert that it''s a definite matter. This is, surely........


    The reappearance of demons.


    The movement as if to show it is happening now in the seal site (dungeon).


    --


    From the next day, I began to lead a life with Meir, Karius and the others, going to the forest in the morning and returning to the city when it was close to dusk.


    The purpose, to put it simply, is to get rid of the demons. We will hunt down the intermediate to advanced individuals that have begun to appear in shallow areas, and we will go around hunting them from one side to the other for now.


    My power comes in handy at times like this. It''s a good idea to use shifting magic and capture the enemy through magic power detection.


    It''s a good idea to make use of this power to keep the efficiency of the work-like "extermination of demons" at a high level.


    "It''s a shame to admit it, but it''s still a useful tool.


    That''s what Karius said. These words were spoken to me when we were taking a short break in the forest.


    I wish I had that kind of power. I can''t help but wish I had that kind of power.


    ''If you''re aware of that, in addition to your power, it''s not often that you make a fatal mistake. Talent and power eat away at the attitudes of their owners, but not so much you, apparently.


    Oh, uh, that''s, uh... thank you.


    Since he is usually unfriendly, it''s probably not fair that he sometimes praises me unexpectedly like this, isn''t it?


    I''m embarrassed, I can''t help but turn my face away and feel my cheeks heat up.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not?


    The one who puts his head between me and Karius-san is Meiru.


    ''''Well little girl, you need to learn to be a little calmer. It''s nice to have some physical strength, but you''re always a bit boisterous.


    I might add that you need to learn to understand people a little better.


    Since Mei Fan came to live with us, Myl''s behavior has also changed a bit.


    The fierce self-assertion of before........is still probably still there, but even so, his rebellious words and actions towards Karius-san like before have decreased.


    At first, he was also very hostile and cautious towards Mei Fan (probably mainly because of me), but nowadays, it seems that he is not so much so.


    The fact that he doesn''t think deeply and tends to act based on his emotions and feelings hasn''t changed much, but even within that, something like reasoning is beginning to dwell within him........


    ''''Ugh........Karius-san is always so difficult to talk about.


    Stupid as always.


    Well, that''s how it was, and despite the tension of the possibility of a demon appearing, we were still living a peaceful life there.


    As for Zeto City, I think it''s a state of emergency. That''s why I sometimes wonder if it''s alright to live such a carefree life.


    But if you ask Noel, my impatience is a ''waste of worry''.


    So, we''ve come to the common view that we''ll continue to do our daily tasks, while still maintaining a sense of mental comfort.

 39-After the training at Yuya

    He continues to maintain his mental space.


    Mei Fan is no exception to this view.


    After she came to live with us, the impatient atmosphere she used to wear was greatly reduced, and she often showed a calm face.


    It''s a good thing that you''re back, Gerald. Mr. Meir.


    When we returned to the inn after finishing our duties for the day, she greeted us with a smile.


    Dressed in her silver-colored animal ears and silver-colored tail, she is dressed in a cleaning apron and triangular rag as she works on cleaning the front door.


    Mei Fan, who was unable to register as an adventurer, is now allowed to help out at the inn. Perhaps working like this has had an effect on her softening mood.


    ''''Mei-chan, tadaima!''''


    It''s Myl who returns a cheerful voice even though it''s after she''s done her mission.


    When it was first mentioned that he would accept Mei Fan, Myl surprisingly accepted her willingly.


    Maybe he felt some compassion for Mei Fan''s upbringing. And since they were both born and raised in small villages, they couldn''t leave anyone in need behind.


    After they came to live together in this way, the two girls gradually became closer, and by now, Meil had come to call Mei Fan by the nickname ''Mei-chan'' instead of ''that woman''.


    ''''Yes. ''''Mil-san, thank you for the day.''''


    ........Mei Fan is still ''Mr. Meiru'' though.


    Well, I guess she''s also very conscious of being taken care of. It will take some time for her to get to know us better than she does now.


    I''m home, Mei Fan. I''m back, Mei Fan.


    No. Compared to Mr. Gerald and his friends, I''m not...


    No, I don''t think so. I''m sure my dad would say. ''If you can find out what you can do now and do it, that''s just fine.''


    You''re a good father. But yes. I''m sure my father would say the same thing.


    Mei Fan grinned a little nostalgically and cupped the hand holding the broom. Maybe he was remembering his late father''s face now, too.


    ''''So, Mei Fan, you''re very admirable. You''re finding out what you can do, and you''re doing it right.''''


    ''Oh....''


    When I stroked her head ruffling her head as I called out to her, she sounded startled and turned over with a blush on her cheeks.


    Then she softly looked up at me with an upward glance.


    Yes. Well, thank you, Mr. Gerald.


    He muttered in an embarrassed voice.


    ''Mm-hm. I can see that you''re trying so hard, Mei. I don''t want to lose, either!


    Oh, really, Mr. Mill.


    ''Really, really!¡¡I have to work hard too.......I want Gerald to pet my head a lot!


    ''I don''t feel like patting the head of anyone who unabashedly speaks of such things.


    ''Eww!¡¡I mean, that''s cold, isn''t it?


    You''re always so high-strung and hot, why don''t I just cross you off and let you get the temperature right?


    So we''re perfect for each other, right?¡¡So this is exactly how it was meant to happen!


    Say what you want.


    Well, even with this, this guy has grown up only because his attitude towards Karius-san and Mei Fan has become more rounded.


    ........and it''s kind of a pompous thing for me to say, after being lectured by Karius-san early on in my first mission. I''m sure it''s a good trend for Meil to be on good terms with Mei Fan.


    ''''Does Mei Fan still have some work left to do?


    ''Oh, I''m almost done cleaning up, and when I''m done, he says you can go up for the day.


    Okay. Well, Meir and I are going to wait a little while longer. Give us a shout when you''re done.


    ''Yes!¡¡I''ll do my best to get this over with as soon as possible!


    With that, Mei Fan rushed back to work.


    ''''Wow!''''


    ... "Well, just take it slow and be careful.


    Yes, I''m in a hurry!


    Why can''t the women around me talk to each other sometimes?


    And so Mei Fan returned after finishing her work, her knees and elbows were dirty.


    ''''Here you are!''''


    Mei Fan''s tail was wagging happily from side to side as she spoke. He must be really looking forward to what the three of us will be doing from now on.


    Well, I guess I''ll just have to take care of her until she can''t get her feet wet again today.


    * * * *


    --and.


    The place was the guild''s training ground. A sweaty Mei Fan was kneeling on the ground with a gulp of sweat.


    His breathing was erratic, and his chest was busily rising and falling in search of air. His hair was stuck to his sweaty forehead, which was a testament to the intensity of his exercise.


    ''What, Mei Fan. It''s like this?''''


    ''Yes, Mei!¡¡It''s just the beginning!


    "Agh, I can''t lose!


    With his wobbly knees trembling, Mei Fan stood up and gripped the hilt of his practice wooden sword with both hands in a desperate manner.


    He then held the sword in his grip in front of him and slashed at me.


    ''''Sweet.''''


    I catch her attack with a thunk.


    And then, while catching it away, I launched a front kick towards her stomach.


    ''''Huh!''''


    Mei Fan avoids that kick by stepping to the side.


    But the kick is a check. The main goal is to attack with the sword, which exploits the gap in consciousness that is distracted by the linear movement of the front kick.


    ''''Ah........''''


    And the coordination of the attack is beautifully done. Mei Fan, who had been distracted by my kick, raised her own wooden sword to defend against the sword fight that came from an unexpected source, but she was unable to get into a decent position to defend herself.


    You can''t help but surrender as Mei Fan, whose sword was flicked by me, is thrust directly at your throat with the tip of the sword.


    ''''Ugh, ugh~''''


    ''Your readings on attacks are still not very good. You are getting better with the sword, but there are also kicks and fists flying at you. It would be good to learn to deal with various gaps.


    As a pusher, I would comment on Mei Fan''s moves.


    Although her movements have improved quite a bit, her fighting style is still a bit naive. Well, that''s why Meil and I are practicing like this.


    It''s not a good idea. I''m not good at all, right?


    Not really. It''s a bit of a crap shoot, but I''m making progress.


    ''Yeah, yeah...'' ''No one is strong to begin with, I don''t think there''s anything to be so downhearted about, do you?¡¡Well, there are perverts like Gerald.


    What do you mean by pervert? You need to be more careful with the word.


    So next time, Mei, you''ll be with me. Come on, let''s go!


    No, do a little bit, man.


    Meil, who relies more on instincts than I do to fight in a way that relies more on instincts than me, isn''t very good at taming. In a way, he''s more animalistic than the beastman Mei Fan.


    ''''I''ll be fine. If you get injured, Gerald will fix you up.


    After vivaciously saying that, Myl readied her own wooden sword.


    For the past few days, Meil and Meil have been Mei Fan''s training partners.


    However, this training was neither our idea, nor was it requested by Mei Fan.


    The fact that a non-adventurer Mei Fan is able to use the guild''s training grounds in the first place is more of a thoughtfulness rather than an intention of the client.... Otherwise, Mei Fan without an adventurer registration card would not even be able to enter this place.


    The person who requested Mei Fan''s training was me. That person was...


    Oh, dear. You''re really getting into it. That''s a good thing.


    Mr. Noel.


    The head of the Zeto City Adventurer''s Guild, Noel-san, is that person.


    This person asked us to train Mei Fan. This was a good opportunity for Mei Fan to obtain enough power to defeat Gant and take back the dojo.


    ''''But it doesn''t seem to have achieved much.


    ''No. I''ve gotten a lot better with the sword and I''m a better swallower. Maybe you have more pure fighting talent than I do.


    I''m only a magician. I can only use magic to enhance my physical abilities and read the movements of my opponents by sensing their magical power, but I don''t stand out with other talents.


    But Myl and Mei Fan have very high bare physical abilities. In that sense, it would be possible to say that they are ''genuinely stronger'' than them.


    ''''You seem to be a bit mistaken.''''


    But Noel-san seemed more than a little unhappy that I had described Mei Fan as such.


    ''A misunderstanding?''


    ''Yes. I thought you, who can sense magic, could help her develop her talents.


    ''''Oh, so that''s why you asked me to train Mei Fan instead of Karius and Mr. Gardner? So that means that Mei Fan''s main goal is not to become stronger.


    ''''Yes. It would be nice if it resulted in you becoming stronger, but just becoming stronger isn''t enough at all.


    While exchanging words, Noel-san and I turn our attention to the fight between Meiru and Mei Fan.


    Mei Fan is being swept around by Myl, who has a gun-moving, gun-beating style, but he''s still getting pretty solid if he''s just defending himself. I think he''s holding his own well despite being tossed around.


    Although it''s a leap of faith considering that he was only able to play his sword in one or two games at first.


    ''''.........You''re still far from reaching Xiao Lan''s realm, aren''t you?


    Xiaolan?


    He''s Mei Fan''s father, and he''s quite a user. And he''s the one who defeated the demon when it appeared before.


    So that was it.........


    Taking advantage of Meil''s gap, Mei Fan goes on the offensive. She slashes sharply at Meil from above and from the side with her sword.


    That sword strike is dodged by Myl with her amazing reflexes. At a stroke, Meil closes the distance towards him, and Mei Fan tries to attack him violently--.


    That''s when Mei Fan''s magic power begins to flow in a different way. It''s the same kind of movement we saw several times in the adventurer registration mission, where it seemed to contract and then swell up all at once.


    But that too ends up being a butt-load. It''s halfway through the contraction, and halfway through the swelling from there. Instantly, Mei Fan''s movement slows down, and Meil leaps into it.


    The rest of the time, Mei Fan is no longer able to surpass Myl''s attacks after just one or two strikes. I''m out of gas.


    As if to rekindle the fight with me earlier, Mei Fan''s sword is flung away with a kang.


    Heh heh heh, I win!


    High and mighty Meir declares his victory. No, but, dude, this isn''t a battle, it''s practice.


    I was a little worried about whether or not Myl understood that.


    ''''Well, take care of Mei Fan-chan. In various ways.


    Yes. Now that I''ve taken the job, I''ll do it right.


    "Looking forward to it, Mr. Gerald. I''ll get back to work then.


    Thanks for your help.


    Oh, and I''m sorry.


    Yes?¡¡What is it?


    ''How dare I say that you seem to be mistaken. I guess I was right in my decision to leave you in charge.


    ''Isn''t that bragging rights?¡¡Also, we don''t have any results yet as to whether we were wrong, and I think it''s too early to say for sure.


    When I replied that, Noel-san gave a wry smile.


    If the client has assured you of that, isn''t it only natural for the person who accepted the job to do it right?¡¡I''m counting on you.


    After leaving such words at the end, Noel-san lightly turned her back to us and walked away from the training ground.


    ''''........Yes. I will make an effort.''''


    He is a completely inedible person. Well, maybe that''s why he''s able to handle the guild leader of an adventurer''s guild.


    --


    After finishing the day''s training, we decided to go to the bathhouse to wash off our sweaty bodies.


    It''s not a public bath or hot spring facility.


    The bathhouse is located not far from the training grounds, and for a copper coin, you can rent a tub full of boiling water, a towel, and a washing area separated by partitions.


    After training, it is surprisingly pleasant to wipe yourself with a towel soaked in hot water. The bathhouse is usually crowded with adventurers after their missions and training, as if the rest of the adventurers feel the same way.


    I''m going to go ahead and get one.


    Because it was crowded today as usual, I only got a tub and a towel first, so I waited for a while.


    Then, because one of the customers who had entered came out, it was decided that Meir would go in first.


    Oh, go ahead.


    Yes. Enjoy.


    Me and Mei Juan send them off.


    "Would you like to join me, Gerald?


    Stop being a dick and get out of here.


    Ew, you''re boring. I''m dull.


    Myl disappeared into the washroom while muttering something like, "I''m not going to be able to do that.


    This is the kind of place where he''s still the same guy with no growth.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. I''m not sure how long he''s going to last....


    As I was sighing one sigh in disgust, Mei Fan spoke to me.


    ''''The two of you are very close, aren''t you?''''


    Well we''ve been friends since childhood. It was a small village and the only children of our age were each other, so that''s part of it.


    I''m kind of jealous of that kind of partner.


    Really?


    Yes. I don''t have anyone else to do that for me.


    Mei Fan''s appearance as she said such things seemed a bit sad.


    He said, "In my world, there was only my father and my father''s training days. I didn''t have any friends, childhood friends... or lovers at all... oh...


    He patted Mei Fan''s head as she said such a backward-looking thing with a pout.


    You know, it''s hard to hold back when you look so down on me.


    You can''t help but feel like you need to cheer up.


    Meifang is very fond of his father. Not now, not ever.


    ''Yes, yes!¡¡Yes, that''s right. I was, because you''ve always been so good to me...


    Yeah, I know. He was a good father, wasn''t he? So, you know, I''m sure he''d be happy to have me and my friend Meir in Mae Fan now.


    ''Oh....''


    Mei Fan makes a face like she''s been reminded.


    ........How come he doesn''t realize it''s so simple unless he''s told? This guy.


    So, you see. It may be difficult to say, but it''s good to laugh when you''re happy. It''s better to fill your heart with joy than with sadness, of course.


    Gerald, Mr.....


    So don''t look so sad. And it''s not just us. There are many other people like Karius and Noel who will take care of you. You''re not alone, Mei Fan.


    Ever since Meil and I took on the role of Mayfang, Karius-san and Noel-san have been paying attention to us. Karius-san often brings me sweets and food (a hobby, apparently) as a set of unsympathetic lines, and Noel-san, who was too busy with work to take on Mayfang, often asks me how Mayfang is doing.


    So please, please don''t say that my father is the only one who is around. I don''t want you to think that I am alone. Please don''t think that I must be alone after losing my father.


    It seems that Mei Fan has understood my wishes correctly.


    Her face has changed from a forlorn one to a happy shy smile.


    ''''Thank you, Mr. Gerald,''''


    With that look on his face, Mei Fan thanks him.


    ''''Thanks to Gerald, I feel a little better now.


    That''s good. Well, I''m going to be next.


    One of the guests who had come in before me comes back from the washroom again.


    I thought it was my turn to go in next, so I stood up with a towel and washbasin in my arms.


    Then he said, "Mr. Gerald.


    Mr. Gerald. Well ... well ... well ... ........can I come in with you?


    Mei Fan, who stopped me from standing up and pinching my clothes with her fingertips, said such a ridiculous thing.


    ''''............''''


    I was speechless and stared intently at Mei Fan''s face.


    Finally, I twisted out the following words.


    ''''Um.........what did you say?''''


    For some reason, my tone was also extremely polite.


    ''So, um, Mr. Gerald is going into the washroom next... right?


    ''Oh, yeah. Yeah, but...


    So, you see, I''d like to go inside with Mr. Gerald!¡¡I want you to rub your back, Gerald, and, you know, rub my back, too.


    "No, but, you know, Mei Fan. You see, I''m a guy and Mei-fan is a girl, so, um... you know the rest, right?


    "...?¡¡What, no, what?


    Slowly, tears came to Mei Fan''s eyes. She put her hands on her chest as if she were praying and looked up at my face as if she were begging me.


    ''But Mr. Gerald said it earlier. "But Mr. Gerald said that I''m not alone. He said he would take care of me. And we can''t wash each other''s bodies together?


    That''s not...


    I want to wash. I want to scrub various parts of you. I want Mr. Gerald to scrub me clean, too. ...Is that wrong?


    I can''t help but flinch as she looks into my innocent eyes.


    For example, if this is Meil, his ulterior motive is so obvious that a simple "don''t be silly" would be enough.


    However, in the case of Mei Fan, she doesn''t seem to have such an ulterior motive. That''s why it''s awkward to refuse so strongly here.


    ''''Wow, okay.......if you say that much, I''ll come in with you.''''


    ''¡¡Wow, really!


    When I nodded reluctantly, Mei Fan''s face lit up with happiness with a puff of joy.


    --


    And then--


    Then I''ll rub your back!


    Mm-hmm.


    I ended up going into the washroom with Mei Fan.


    We were both naked as a matter of course. I had a cloth wrapped around my waist, but Mei Fan was unashamedly exposing everything without any shame.


    And the cloth that was supposed to protect Mei Fan is now in her hands.


    Mei Fan dipped that cloth into the hot water and gently knelt behind me, who was sitting directly on the floor.


    The washroom is about one meter square and is separated by a cloth. When you try to wash your body in such a small space, naturally the distance between your bodies becomes so close that they are close to each other.


    ''Nonsho,''


    Because of this, Mei Fan''s body heat, which was kneeling behind me, seemed to be almost directly transmitted to me....


    Unknowingly, my body was unconsciously stiff with tension. Also, the one between my legs is becoming a bit fierce.


    Please hold back just for now, my son.


    Now, if you''ll excuse me.


    "...Ugh...


    Something warm and soft pressed against my back.


    But it was different from the heat I had imagined. It was more like the warmth of human skin than the heat of hot water, and the softness felt different from the cloth.


    It was smoother and smoother than the coarse-textured cloth, and yet it had two hard, sharp points...?


    I didn''t think it was possible.


    ''Oh, um, Mei Fan ... okay?''


    Huh, hmmm... oh, yes, what is it?


    Now, how do you, like, wash my back?


    Well, I''m using my breasts.


    Mei Fan''s answer was just as I expected, yet how destructive it was.


    My head, which had been getting hot earlier, was finally about to boil over.


    ''''No, um, yeah!¡¡I don''t know why you decided to do that again!


    The washroom here is a little too small for a cloth to wash your back...


    For that reason?


    Yes. Oh, and I thought that if I washed you like this, you could wash my breasts and belly with me... well, was that a problem?


    Oh, no, no, it can''t be!


    It is more bliss than annoyance.


    However, where did he learn how to wash like this?


    ''''........This kind of thing, had Mei Fan ever done this kind of thing before?¡¡Well, you know, when we were downtown or in the red light district, you know?


    ''What?¡¡Why?


    You know, they get paid for this kind of work... This is the kind of town we live in.


    There are many shops in the downtown and entertainment district of the Adventurer''s Town that sell spring for the adventurer''s money.


    That''s why I couldn''t help but let that kind of imagination run wild.


    Oh, no, that''s not true. In fact, I''m a beastman, and in a town full of humans and elves, it''s hard to get customers.


    "...?¡¡Really?


    Yes. Although we beastmen are proud of our ears and tails, it doesn''t seem to make a good impression on other species, so we lived for a while looking around for coins in back alleys and other places. So for a while we lived by looking for coins in the back alleys, and if we couldn''t find anything like that, we would rummage through the trash to see if there was any food.


    My mood sinks a little bit as I''m again plainly confided in by the heavy past.


    ''But even while I was living like that, I never thought of giving my body to a man. My father gave me this body, and I couldn''t imagine doing whatever he wanted with it. That''s why Mr. Gerald is the first time I''ve ever done that to a man.


    Oh, yeah. Oh, please. How do you know how to do this, anyway?


    There was a woman in the water business who took care of me sometimes. She used to tell me stories like that.


    Mei Fan''s tone of voice was a bit nostalgic as he said this.


    Even as we were talking, Mei Fan finished washing my back (and my own chest and stomach).


    ''''Then, this time, Gerald-san, please do the same for me.


    Can you do it?


    As I said it, I picked up the cloth that Mei Fan had just wet in hot water after all. I''m determined to protect my own waist.


    I soaked the cloth in the warm water and squeezed it tightly. Then he placed the cloth against Mei Fan''s back and rubbed it hard.


    An.


    Don''t talk like that!


    No, because they''re so strong.


    Mei Fan writhes in the dog''s spoiled voice. As for us, it''s hard to do.


    With an iron heart, I endured the feeling that I was about to be aroused.


    Oh, and Mei Fan. And also, Mei Fan. When I was listening to you earlier, I was thinking--


    Hmph. Oh, why is that?


    I don''t think Mei Fan would ever have no customers. I don''t think I''ll ever get any May fans, because those ears have beautiful silver fur and that silver tail is really cool. It''s so noble, I love it. Mei Fan''s ears and tail.


    Oh, really?¡¡Do you feel that way about me?


    Yeah, I think. ...Well, so what?


    ''Not really!¡¡I''m so happy for you!


    As if to show that those words weren''t a lie, Mei Fan''s tail bobbed from side to side.


    ''''Oh, geez, stop wagging your tail!¡¡It''s hard to wash your back!


    I can''t, I can''t, I can''t stop...


    And Mei Fan shouted pathetically.


    In the end, I had to wash her back, struggling with Mei Fan''s tail as she swung me around until the end.


    Meiru found out that Mei Fan and I had entered the washroom together and said, "Next time, come in with me!¡¡He annoyed me greatly by saying things like "now".

 40-Magical Language Lecture by Professor Gerald

    Let''s change things up for today''s exercise, shall we?


    The next day. After finishing the day''s mission, I returned to the city and cut it off like that to Mei Fan.


    The place was the guild''s training ground, just like yesterday. However, today we weren''t going to have a mock battle, so we were huddled in a corner.


    ''''A change of pace, is it?''''


    ''''Yeah. Up until yesterday, I got you used to handling the sword in a mock battle, but today I thought I''d try something else.


    Why?¡¡I don''t mean to say it myself, but I''m getting more and more comfortable with the sword, and I think I''m getting better at fighting...


    Meil nodded at Mei Fan''s words.


    ''''Why do we have to do something else?¡¡You practiced swords until yesterday. If you try to do something else here, you''ll only be doing it halfway, won''t you? Hey, Mei-chan?


    ''What?¡¡Oh, no, yes. Yes, sir.


    This is where Mei Fan looks awkward.


    And then a somewhat self-loathing look comes over his face.


    Half-heartedly is no good. If you''re going to be good at something, you have to be good at it, and I think you have to be consistent.


    I made a strong statement like that.


    ''''Well, don''t say that. Watching Mei Fan fight, I had an idea.''''


    I soothed, thrusting my right hand forward, palm upward.


    "''Flame,''


    And as he chanted this, a glowing red ball of fire appeared in the palm of his hand.


    The fire continued to burn for a while, and then it became smaller and disappeared.


    At the same time, there was a thunderous roar of "Oh!" from all over the training grounds.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Is it a magic trick? No, I heard that new guy is a magician. I''ve heard that he''s a pretty good magician. It''s not a bad idea." "Gantt and Xiaolan, that kid, that monster was born for a reason.


    With a rustle, I could hear such voices whispering to each other.


    I blushed a little at the content of it, but I kept my eyes on Mei Fan as I continued talking.


    ''''Mei Fan, try to imitate what I just did. All you have to do is mouth the incantation while picturing a fireball in the palm of your hand.


    ''Oh, yes. But ... this is witchcraft, isn''t it?¡¡I''m not going to be a sorcerer...


    ''Uh, yeah. It might be a little hard to believe, but this isn''t that kind of practice, so for now, just try to imitate it honestly.


    He urged Mei Fan to try it while interrupting her words.


    Mei Fan then obeyed, though he was puzzled.


    ''''Ho, ho, ho, ho-oh!


    ........and then it hit a snag from the start.


    ''Mei-chan, you''re not good at all!''


    And Meir let out a comment like that.


    ''Ugh ... what was wrong with me?


    Pronunciation.


    Well, I''ll do it myself this time.¡¡Watch me!¡¡Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!


    With such a strange call, Myl thrust out his right hand and wrinkled his brow as hard as he could.


    Your entire body is filled with strength. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what the effect of the magic is, but it doesn''t seem to be working.


    It''s not good at all, Mr. Mill,


    ''G-n-n-No.......what''s wrong with it!


    I guess it''s pronunciation.


    Anyway, this was unexpected..................but it almost started out as expected.


    Even in the village, the only person who could properly pronounce ''flame yo'' was my sister Sierra.


    It''s probably a good thing that she has seen me speak the magic language (Japanese) since I was a child. The speed of improvement is much faster than any other in the village.


    By the way, when the rest of the people try to say ''flame,'' the variations are very rich.


    Honi-niyo. Ho-no-no. No-ooh-ooh. You can''t say ''Hoho-o-no-o. Of course, you can say ''Ofo-no-o. The hooch. The hoo-ho... Ho-ho-ho. Ohhhhh...


    At first I didn''t understand, and when I asked the villagers why they couldn''t pronounce the words, they said "they all sounded the same and I don''t know how to vocalize them.


    I see. When I thought about it, the vowels in "Hono-o-o-yo" are all in the form of an "o" and the lips are all the same.


    Moreover, even if the syllables are separated by "Ho-no-o-yo", the actual pronunciation is "Ho-no-yo", which is another reason why it is difficult to pronounce. The number of syllables in this case is three.


    In our everyday language, the long "©`" is not considered to be a single beat. In English, it means the same thing as "Go!


    That''s why they can''t understand the difference between an old man and an old man, an aunt and a grandmother, sweets and funny......they can''t understand the difference in meaning and pronunciation.


    In addition, there were many people who could not pronounce "Ho" well. I guess this is also the confusion that comes from the fact that the language system is different from the way of pronunciation.


    Therefore, the people of this world cannot pronounce and understand the word ''flame''.


    ''''Ugh ... Mr. Gerald, no, sir!¡¡Me ... what the hell was wrong with me!


    ''Oh, you don''t have to be so seriously frustrated. I just acted recklessly now, knowing I couldn''t do it.


    "...Gerald, I think that''s a bad character.


    Meir gives me a cold look.


    ''Just to make sure, you know. And I felt like I''d be super lucky if I could, just in case I could.


    ''You''re super lucky if you can do it... that''s how unlikely I am...''


    It''s not just Mayfang (you) who has no prospects, but everyone else in this world (everyone) as well.


    But, well, Mei Fan is Mei Fan and has other ''prospects'', so the details are not important.


    ''''Well, don''t be so depressed. I have my own ideas for how to make sure that you guys can pull this off as well.


    So, you mean I''ll be able to do what Mr. Gerald just did?


    If I''m good at thinking, that is. Well, at any rate, it''s a lot quicker than talking about it, right?


    Yes!


    Clenching her fists tightly on her chest, Mei Fan turned her glittering gaze on me with a look of full of spirit.


    His eyes were a bit embarrassing, as if he was looking at his beloved master and teacher.


    It''s a good idea. Then let''s do it.


    Shaking off such embarrassment, I reached out to both of Mei Fan''s ears.


    It was a casual gesture on my part, but when Mei Fan realized where my hands were going, she let out a short scream-like "Ah!" and held her ears with her hands and cowered in place.


    ''''!¡¡Mei Fan, what the hell is wrong with you?


    I can''t keep up with the sudden action.


    Mei Fan looked up at me with a resentful look.


    ...uhhhhh, this is, uhhh...


    He let out a cute moan as he squirmed around.


    ''What''s this?''


    ''This is, you know. Um.....


    Yes.


    In our... beastmen''s value system, letting a non-family member of the opposite s*x touch your ear is a lifelong commitment to that person.


    Mei Fan said this in a grave tone, as if he was announcing something serious.


    .........Will Gerald-san be able to take me for the rest of my life!


    I can''t help but be confused when I''m suddenly confronted with a choice that is too heavy.


    Anyway, the conversation didn''t go anywhere, so I decided to muddle through with appropriate words.


    ''''Ah, I wasn''t trying to touch your ears right now,'''' he said. I was just trying to cast a spell on Mei Fan''s ears, and if I''m not allowed to touch them, I''ll never touch them.''''


    Oh, no...


    Why do you look so sad there!


    I''ve been a burden to Mr. Gerald...


    Mei, poor Mei!¡¡Gerald, you owe me an apology!


    Meir took advantage and accused me of taking advantage of the flight.


    ''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡¡Give me your head and don''t push me around!¡¡Let''s force it!


    It would only consume my time if I lingered here any longer.


    Frustrated, I forcefully grab Mei Fan''s head and bring it close to my ear with my palm facing her ear.


    ''''Wah!¡¡Oh, no, you can''t force me to do that...


    ''This is for your own good, Mei Fan!¡¡I''ll hear you complain later!¡¡''Multilingual Understanding''


    It''s times like these that forcefulness is needed. Perhaps.


    Anyway, with this, I was able to cast a spell on Mei Fan''s ears. All we have to do now is to test whether it really works or not.


    ''''How about it, Mei Fan? Can you properly understand what I''m saying?


    ''Well, Mr. Gerald I see what you mean. This isn''t the common language of the continent, is it?


    ''What?¡¡What, Gerald, what do you mean by that?


    Looking at Mei Fan and Myl''s reactions, it seems that the magic was properly applied to them.


    And there was one more thing I found out. It seems that if you speak the "magic language" with the intention of speaking to them as a "conversation" rather than with the intention of using magic, the magic doesn''t activate on its own.


    If that''s the case, the conversation might be quicker than I thought.


    ''''Then, try chanting ''Fire,'' while reminding yourself in your head that you''re going to use magic~'''' Right now, I''ve put a language comprehension spell on Mei Fan''s ears, so you should be able to figure out how it was pronounced.''''


    ''''Eh........Ah, if you ask me, I can understand. It seems like a word that somehow makes more sense to me than it did earlier!


    Mei Fan said this with a huff, and thrust his right arm straight out again, just like before.


    He then turned his palm upwards and uttered an incantation as his face turned serious.


    ''''Onoyo... oh, oh, ho?¡¡What?¡¡Oh, no, not exactly. Um.


    ''Flame,''


    Oh, yeah, that''s the one. Okay, I guess.


    That''s when Mei Fan put her hands on her chest as if she was praying as she meditated on both eyes.


    But that was only for a moment, and she immediately opened her eyes and stretched her right arm straight forward.


    ''.........er, ''Honoyo''


    A small fire lights up in Mei Fan''s palm like a pea grain.


    My pronunciation is much better, but I still have a strange intonation, like when I speak a foreign language.


    I''m still naive about my awareness of my own magical powers, too.


    Therefore, it''s no surprise that the effect of magic is small.


    Still, success is still a success. Mei Fan was finally able to use magic.


    This fact would be a great stepping stone for Mei Fan to become stronger in the future.


    ''''Huh?¡¡Oh, did I do this...?


    Yeah, that''s right. It was Mei Fan.


    Really?¡¡Yay, I got it!¡¡It''s done, Mr. Gerald!


    Dude, don''t hug me now, I''m burning!


    Oh, I''m sorry, I just got carried away and got carried away, you know?


    I''m trying to suppress it, but Mei Fan''s tail is spinning all over the place, unable to hold back, so it''s easy to guess its inner thoughts.


    ''''With a little more practice, maybe you''ll be able to use it better. From now on, you can practice that. I think it''s good to do it as if you''re pumping up the magic inside you and releasing it outward.


    Pumping the magic out and releasing it...


    With a mysterious look on his face, Mei Fan repeats my words.


    ''''Ah. In martial arts style, I guess you can understand if I say it''s like concocting and striking a chi.


    Yes.


    Can you do it?


    I don''t know. My father taught me to do the same thing, but I''ve never been able to do it.


    Mei Fan says with an apologetic look on her face.


    But I know that Mei Fan will do this. I know that Mei Fan will do this kind of thing.


    It''ll be fine. If you continue with this training every day, you will get used to it. Then Mei Fan will be able to become many times stronger than ever before.


    Really?


    ''''Yeah. Maybe we''ll be able to take out at least one of the demons.


    Mei Fan''s cheeks relaxed in a huff as I said that.


    ''''That''s quite a funny joke,''''


    ''''That''s right, Gerald. In general, demons don''t work by slashing, hitting, or kicking, right?¡¡The only person who could defeat such an opponent is Gerald....


    It''s not really a joke, though.


    After all, the person who had defeated the last demon was probably Mei Fan''s father.


    How could Mei Fan, who had been taught by such a person, not have his master''s teachings etched into his bones?


    It''s just, well, it''s tactless to go out of your way to talk about such things. Even if a demon appears, I can probably defeat it, and Mei Fan can just grow up slowly.


    I don''t need to get strong in a hurry. All I can do is give them a chance to grow stronger. It''s up to Mei Fan to realize that.


    ''''For now, I guess that''s it for today''s training.


    A pang and a clap of hands signaled the end of the practice.


    ''''Oh, is that all you''ve got?''''


    That''s right, Gerald. You haven''t moved at all today!


    ''''Moving is not the purpose of today''s training, you know. Besides, the training so far wasn''t suited to Mei Fan''s original way of fighting... is it?


    ''What?¡¡I mean, that''s....


    Mei Fan is blatantly upset.


    ''''Well, I''m not going to force you to find out what''s going on in that area. That''s all for today for now. And the homework - Mei Fan is to continue what you did today, every day. All right?


    Yes!


    Gerald Gerald. I am what?¡¡I want to be able to use magic too!


    Well, I''ll see you soon. That''s all for today. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure you''ll be hungry after being on duty all day.


    Yes!


    Yeah, I''m starving, too.

 41-Encounter with the enemy

    "There are a lot of rumors flying around about Gant, but it seems that his barbaric behavior is true, as his abominable name ''Dojo Eater'' suggests, he breaks down the dojo from one end and takes the signboard from the other.


    At the site of the seal (dungeon).


    I was in the middle of a mission, taking a pause and engaging in a conversation with Karius-san. Myl is also with me.


    It''s not that uncommon to see dojo-busters in the adventurer''s town. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it. If the dojo approves of the challenge, it is treated as an official match, so the power of the guild does not extend to it.


    So, you''re saying that Gant''s dojo-busting isn''t against any of the guild''s rules and regulations?


    That''s what it comes down to.


    Karius shook his head as he said it.


    ''But come on, though. What does that mean if the dojo people lose?


    ''Needless to say, they will take away your signboard. In some cases, they may even expel you from the dojo. Also, once the dojo''s signboard is taken away, the dojo tends to fall because its authority is diminished.


    ''''What''s the point of taking a dojo-breaker if you''re going to risk that?''''


    ''Proof of power,'' he said. For an adventurer, and for many of the dojos in the City of Adventure, proving your strength is important as a foil, and it makes you stronger. Besides, a person becomes stronger through many fights. It also serves the purpose of building up one''s own strength through matches against people of other styles.


    ''To briefly summarize what you just said........Dojo-breaking is not an uncommon story, nor is it something that the guild''s power extends to, so it cannot be banned. In order for a dojo-breaker to take place, the dojo must approve the challenge. Is this the kind of place you''re talking about?


    ''Yes. By the way, the dojo often makes some kind of demand of the challenger. Often it''s money or goods. The challenger, in that case, has to pay when he loses.


    Now that we''ve talked about it, I generally understand what a dojo-breaker is.


    Meir crosses his arms with a difficult face.


    ''''Well then is dojo-breaking good or bad, after all, which is it?''''


    It''s a bad thing from a public standpoint, I suppose. But if it''s done with the consent of both parties, it''s not for anyone else to interfere.


    Karius-san answered Meil''s question while tilting his water bottle.


    ''In fact, it was done in such a way that you could only say that. In that man''s case.


    ...What do you mean?


    One hundred and fifty. And that''s in just one week.


    "Huh?


    For a moment, I couldn''t swallow what Karius-san had said.


    Seeing me in such a state, Karius-san adds an explanation.


    ''Gant has taken away a hundred and fifty signs in just one week in this city.


    Other than that, Karius told me a lot about Gant.


    Gant Belfort. He is from the Kingdom of L¨¦oseine, which covers an area in the northeastern part of the continent, and his family is a baronial family.


    However, Gant himself doesn''t often open up about what happened in his homeland.


    It seems that Gant originally belonged to the Knights of the Kingdom.


    The Knights of the Kingdom of L¨¦o Seine are frequently described in terms of discipline, honesty and honesty. This is the kind of knightly order where it is joked that the knights are whipped every morning for every wrinkle in their military uniforms.


    That''s how well-disciplined and well-coordinated they are.


    But that was not the case with Gant. It''s a good thing that they''re not the only ones who have the same passion for the game.


    After that, he traveled around the adventurer''s towns and sealed sites (dungeons) throughout the continent, honing his sword skills.


    For the past two to three years, he has been using this Zet City as a base, and if he hears rumors of a strong man inside or outside the city, he is said to be stretching his legs. He is probably the most knowledgeable person in this city on the subject of "kill or be killed," according to Mr. Karius.


    He has been given many nicknames because of his hunger and pursuit of the powerful. He has been given many nicknames because of his hunger for battle and his pursuit of the powerful, and he could not even count them on the fingers of his hands.


    There are other nicknames, too numerous to count, such as the fact that there are more women in the red light district than both hands and toes combined, or that their bodies are actually barrels of liquor, not blood, flowing down their bodies, and the list goes on and on.


    Ha, ha...


    The former may be possible, but the latter will never happen........well, I guess that''s how fierce his drinking habits are.


    The more I hear about him, the more I get the sense that he has tremendous military prowess. He''s exactly like a beat-up warrior........Is Mei Fan trying to deal with someone like that?


    I''m sure he''s pursuing a warrior''s career. I''ve heard that you don''t miss a day of training. But if you ask me, it''s the carelessness of an adventurer who drinks and takes naps in the dungeon. There''s no such thing as being too cautious in such a place, that fool...


    "...drinking and napping here?


    I was with him once on a mission. In my mind''s eye, he looked like a demon that wanted to kill me.


    That''s when. A voice that shouldn''t have existed in this place interrupted.


    ''''Ha ... hey hey, that''s a lot of talk, you''re a coward.


    You are.


    Long time no see, you f*cking Elf. And those two are with you?


    When I looked back, I saw that the person there was someone I had passed on the training ground not long ago.


    ........I didn''t sense any sign of him at all. He didn''t even get caught by my magic detection, so what''s going on?


    His dull brown hair was trimmed short, and his face was fearless and wild. The face is fearless and full of wildness, and although it may depend on one''s preference, it is a beautiful shape that explains why rumors of him surrounding women in the double digits.


    He is a manly man. It''s understandable that some women like this sort of thing.


    The body is also strong and strong, and is superior to me and Karius-san in width, height and thickness in every way. He looks huge, but he doesn''t look fat or dull.


    Rather, its well-trained and polished body even seemed as light as a feather, although it might seem like a contradiction in terms.


    This may be due in part to the silvery white armor it wears. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who wants to play house with the women and children," said Karius. I recommend you do it in the bed at the inn. After all, we are in the middle of f*cking here and we are--


    I won''t have to deal with your bullshit. You might as well talk to the women who make eyes at you, ''cause we''re on a mission. Besides, we''re in the middle of a mission.


    Gant''s words, which could be taken as an insult, are cut off and discarded by Karius-san.


    ''''Oooh, that''s boring. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. ........hmmm, let''s see.


    However, Gant didn''t care about Karius-san''s swift words, he came closer to me and poured his unreserved gaze on me and Myl.


    That gaze stops at Myl''s chest.


    You''re going to be able to find out more about this in the future. How do you like it? I''m not a bad-looking guy, so how about I make you my mistress in the future?


    What?


    What the f*ck''s the matter with you? Or do you want me to make it sound even weirder?¡¡I don''t enjoy kids, but after five years, I''m going to make you sick of yoga, man.


    Myl''s shoulders shake with a bobbing of his shoulders at the fondness of the whole statement and gaze. Apparently, she is frightened.


    If it was the usual Meill, he would say, ''I''m going to marry Gerald!


    I stepped forward to protect Mei Fan from Gant''s gaze. Then, Gant burst out laughing, seemingly unintentionally.


    ''''Kukku........kahaha!¡¡You''re a little rough around the edges, but you''re still a knight in shining armor, aren''t you?¡¡I know who you are. The newcomer of our time. A star of promise. The boy mage who is now famous around here. His name is Zacord?


    This is Gerald.


    Oh, yeah. I''m gonna kill it.


    What?


    In front of me, who sounded dumbfounded, Gant suddenly draws his sword slickly in front of me.


    Pointing the tip of it at me, he raises the corner of his mouth in a grin.


    ''''What''s up?''''¡¡I don''t know what to do. Mage or not, I''ll cut you down.


    What...?


    "Don''t do it, Gant!¡¡You''re in the woods, right?¡¡You don''t know when the demons are going to attack you...


    "Hey, come on out here, wagging your finger at me. Or do you want me to kill you, Karius? I''ll take you both out, okay?


    From Karius-san''s story, I had imagined that Gant was quite a belligerent person.


    However, it was beyond my expectations that he was a mad dog to this extent. I didn''t expect him to launch a fight in the seal site (dungeon).


    ''''It''s insane for adventurers to fight each other in a place like this!¡¡The forest is especially dangerous now..........................Quickly get your weapons.


    I was about to tell him to put it back together when I felt a presence.


    But it wasn''t a sign of Gant attacking me, it was a sign of a demon approaching.


    And this presence.........


    ''''A flock of Rushbirds?''''


    I mutter. They''re pretty nasty demons.


    They are bird-shaped demons that fly around in groups at high speed, attacking by sending their wings flying. I wonder if it has been magically enhanced, and even though it''s a feather, it can easily pierce through at least steel, so armor isn''t much use either.


    The Rushbirds soon appeared. A flock of more than ten of them formed a formation flight and flew in the sky at high speed.


    The swarming and high speed flight is the reason why it is considered a difficult enemy, but to put it another way, if you say it, it''s not so amazing if you can seal it off.


    And it wasn''t that difficult for me to contain that high-speed activation.


    A single one of the combatants will send dozens of feathers flying towards us. If it hits you, you''ll be easily skewered.


    However, I wipe out the first of its deadly moves by casting a single word of the spell.


    ''''Turbulence.''''


    Immediately afterwards, the feather that had been flying towards us fell to the ground with a flop and without power.


    By violently disrupting the air currents in the space ahead of it, it killed the momentum of the feather''s flight.


    And the disruption of the airflow did not only affect the feather. It also affected the flock of rushbirds that followed behind the feathers.


    The turbulent air currents carried the rushbirds up and down with their bodies. Even though they flapped their wings desperately, they were unable to move as they should.


    Inevitably, it would be impossible to maintain the formation that had been neatly formed. On the contrary, there was even a rush bird that crashed into the ground.


    If you stop moving like this, the rest is easy.


    "Now!¡¡"Be a bow that cannot be carried away by the wind.


    Oh!


    Karius-san quickly nails the arrows to the bowstring and then fires a series of arrows.


    I cast a spell on the bow to prevent the arrows from being affected by the turbulence I''ve created.


    Well, I could have chanted the spell, ''Be the bow inevitable''. But with Karius-san''s skill, there''s little to worry about missing at this distance.


    In fact, the arrows that were released shot through the rushbirds one after another. It was a masterful and outstanding technique that I was in love with.


    I''m coming with you!


    The rush bird that fell to the ground was dealt with by Myl.


    He held the sword that he had already pulled out and released in his right hand and ran out with his expected speed.


    Deftly, he stabs the end.


    A bird that crawls on the ground is as good as a baby. Such carelessness may possibly have been present in Myl.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Watch out!¡¡"It''s a windbreak!


    The last one to fall to the ground shoots out its feathers and showered Meille with them, hoping to reward him before he dies.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it, but I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    ''''Agh!''''


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t get rid of your sword. As if to take advantage of the opportunity, the rush bird readied its stance and jumped at Meiru.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not a bad idea to have a good time.¡¡"Come here!


    As soon as I shouted that, Myl''s body, which had been in a distant position, was instantly settled in my arms.


    So I literally ''called it back'' to me.


    In the meantime, Karius-san fired an arrow at Rushbird, who had Meiru chase the wound.


    Rushbird blew blood from his chest and died.


    ''''Humph..........Did you pick up your life?''''


    Boringly, Gant muttered as he watched the game.


    But I don''t have time to deal with that. It''s more important to see how the injuries sustained by Myl.


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Gerald. I didn''t mean to drag you down...


    I''ll deal with it later. Come on, let''s get on with it.


    As he said it, he took Meir''s hand somewhat forcefully. The wounds had penetrated the wrist of his right hand, and even his fingertips were slick and wet with dripping blood.


    I knew it would hurt quite intensely, but Myl''s cheeks were limp and sweat was floating on his forehead.


    "''Ease the pain. Disinfect the wound. Stop the bloodshed. Power of healing, gather here.''


    As he chanted the spell in succession, a faint light gathered on the wound.


    By the time it disappeared, the wound had already healed completely.


    ........In truth, if you heal up so neatly, it would be dangerous in the long run because you would be left with the awareness that ''no matter what kind of injury you get, you''ll be fine because of my magic,'' and that would be dangerous in the long run.


    It''s a good thing that you have a good idea of what you can use, but if you get into the habit of easily relying on magic, you''ll shorten your life.


    But after all, I can''t help but feel that I don''t want to see Meir suffering from his wounds for too long. That''s probably my naivete.


    It must be the influence of my parents that I become infinitely sweet when someone close to me gets hurt. I''m not very good at being a demon at heart.


    ''....Gerald. I''m sorry.


    I mean, thank you for that, right?


    Yeah. Thanks.


    The words are exchanged briefly.


    It''s an awkward thing to say. You lack experience and skill. You might as well quit being an adventurer and become a prostitute, huh?


    Gant made a crude joke from behind me.


    But it was an unforgivable insult to Meir, which was unforgivable to me.


    ''''.......What?''''


    Oh yeah, you''ve got blood all over your head. I thought you were a beastly, bestiality-loving, bestiality-minded guy, but you''re the one who''s keeping him around, you f*cking little bastard. You can f*ck all you want every night?


    Shut up!¡¡Neither Meir nor Mei Fan are like that!¡¡Don''t say anything that could bring you both down!


    Without a second thought I draw my sword.


    The man in front of me is my enemy. He is the unforgivable man who took away Mei Fan''s place and insulted Meiru in a vile manner.


    I don''t care what I have to say, I can''t imagine how much blood I have to drink.


    "It''s fun, isn''t it? Not only do you like to f*ck, you like to fight, you''re with me, kid. And by the way, I''m going to kill you right here.


    Gant also held his sword at the ready. He stood obliquely toward me and swung it wide over his head.


    Is the fact that he is showing both his chest and belly a sign of composure? Is he licking me to the hilt?


    ........If so, it''s convenient. You can regret it after you''ve been defeated, and that margin was fatal.


    I put all my strength into my hand that grasps the hilt and tried to attack from here as if I were the first to strike.


    What are you doing, kid?


    It was Karius-san''s voice, which sounded like an angry voice, that poured cold water on my head.


    ''Gant. You too!¡¡What are you getting so worked up about with the new guy?¡¡And besides, you''re in the middle of a job right now, right?¡¡This is not the place for adventurers to be fighting each other in this place!


    ''Oh....''


    I was just so hot.


    But Karius-san is right. There''s no point in trading swords in a place like this.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter if we are attacked by a demon at any time. If you''re distracted by other things, you could be in danger.


    ''''Humph ... you''re making me go blank.


    Gant tucked his sword away in an entertaining manner.


    ''Karius. You''re still a boring piece of shit, you know. That''s what I call a cowardly coward.


    "I''m not willing to bid my life to redeem my name. I''m not a knight. I''m a hunter. I don''t have a reputation to live up to.


    Ha, say it, small fry.


    With those last words, Gant left the scene.


    ''''Karius-san I''m sorry, I...''''


    After Gant left. I bowed to Mr. Karius.


    ''Don''t worry about it kid. I don''t know how you feel.


    But still, I...


    If it weren''t for you, I''d be drawing my sword.


    What?


    The only reason I''m not furious with you is because you made me angry first. And I thank you.


    It''s not like he''s going to thank me for that.


    I stammer, and Karius-san loosens his cheeks in a rare huff.


    "You should cherish the thought of your fellow man. It will save you one day.


    Yes!


    Karius''s words made me feel like my heart was saved.


    ''''And.


    ...I see...


    ''I don''t know the true meaning of this alias, but I had to stop it because I thought it was dangerous. By the looks of it, though, the little guy has something on his mind.


    Yeah.


    I think it''s all pretty much connected.


    It makes sense.


    But for some reason it didn''t make sense to me. It''s impossible to explain in words, but there are still cogs in the wheel that don''t fit together....


    ''I wouldn''t say everything, but I think I have most of it figured out. There are parts of it that are take-home cases, but... well, I''ll think about that when I get back.


    ''Yeah. Well, it''s a place like this. Now it''s time to focus on fulfilling the request.


    ''Yes, sir. Being distracted by other things at the seal site can be fatal if something unforeseen happens, right?


    Hmm.


    We''ll think about it later.


    Now, let''s just focus on getting the job done.


    I don''t think I can go on like this.


    "?¡¡What''s the matter, Meir. Does it still hurt?


    Uh-uh!¡¡We''re okay now!¡¡I''m fine now that I''m hurt (...)!


    I see. Still, if you''re not feeling well, you tell me right away.


    Depending on how well Meir is doing, we might want to consider cutting up a little early.

 42-Fist thrown away, new light

    I finished my mission and returned to the city.


    Then I decided to conduct the day''s training with Mei Fan.


    Since I had a little favor to ask of Meil, today''s training is just the two of us.


    Mei Fan''s training is about to be put to the finishing touches. If I''m right, she should be able to draw on her strength by now.


    ........For that to happen, it''s still up to Mei Fan.


    ''''Well, then, let''s get into training today.


    Yes!


    The place is on the outskirts of Zet City. It''s a flat area, a place that isn''t visited by many people.


    Facing Mei Fan, I announce the start of training. Mei Fan seems to have enough motivation, she clenches her fists on her chest and nods her head with a tight expression.


    ''''What kind of training are you going to do today?¡¡I''ve been told to practice magic all these days... but there''s a reason why you came all the way to this place instead of the inn and training grounds, right?


    ''Yeah, of course. But first, let''s just do a quick review. "The Flame.


    As he thrust his hand forward and chanted, a flame blazed up in his palm. Thanks to the fact that I consciously put quite a bit of magical power into it, the flame was as thick and high as a pillar.


    As for height, it would be about the height of two adults. If he didn''t have the ability to grab and draw out the magic power lying within his own body, he wouldn''t be able to create a flame this big.


    That pillar of flame continued to burn for a while and then disappeared.


    Mei Fan turns her sparkling eyes to me.


    ''''........Great.''''


    ''Well, that''s about it, roughly. The trick is to pronounce the spell and to consciously channel the magic inside you.


    ''Yes, I''ll try. "Honoyo.


    His pronunciation is still faltering, but he''s getting pretty good.


    And the important thing about the flames is that they are about the size of an adult''s head. It''s a huge improvement considering it was like a pea grain at first.


    Magic, if you ''understand'' the ''meaning'' of the magic language and chant the spell with ''accurate pronunciation'', you can scrape up the magic power that naturally floats around you and activate it to some extent automatically.


    In this case, if you chant the spell while understanding that the word ''flame'' means fire, the spell will succeed by itself.


    However, if you can put your own magic power into it, you can increase the size of the flame, or conversely, you can narrow down the amount of magic power you pour into it to make it smaller.


    The current Mei Fan''s pronunciation was still faltering, so originally it wouldn''t even be a flame the size of a fist.


    But the fact that it had grown to the size of an adult''s head was the best proof that Mei Fan was properly aware of and able to draw out the magic power that lay within him.


    ''''Yeah, it looks pretty good.''''


    Really?


    Yeah. At this rate, we should be able to move on to the next level.


    Yay!


    I shook my head and Mei Fan let out a rare, innocent cheer.


    That''s a bit refreshing.


    ''''So that''s how Mei Fan takes pleasure in things too?


    Huh?


    I couldn''t help but think that way.


    No. It''s a bit childish, or rather, it''s because of the way Meir reacted to it.


    That''s a very rude thing to say to me and to Mr. Mill, isn''t it?


    ''Huh?¡¡Oh, no. That''s for sure. My bad.


    Because of the ease of his childhood friend, he treats Myl in a crude manner.


    If it were any other human being, they would be able to make up for it a little, but with Meir, they just throw everything out in front of him, or maybe they can''t fake it. From the outside, it may look like I''m being sarcastic.


    I''ve seen his good points and his bad points by his side for a long time, so I take it as ''just like him''. That''s why we don''t have to point out or warn each other.


    I didn''t expect this kind of comment from Mei Fan, so this is also new to me.


    Should I be more attentive to Meiru in the future?


    But that''s how much Gerald has allowed himself to be attracted to Mr. Meir... but I''m sure I''ll still have a chance to be his girlfriend from now on... ...


    Mei Fan mutters. It''s a pretty big soliloquy. But she doesn''t seem to realize that, and for that reason, there is no doubt that her current words are her unexpected true intentions.


    If this is actually a calculation, and if it''s a confession of your feelings for me disguised as a soliloquy, it''s quite a clever trick. With this alone, it might be easy to trap a man or two.


    However, one can tell from just a few days of dating that Mei Fan is not a character that can make such calculations.


    Therefore, I''d like to adopt a policy of not mentioning her too big soliloquies.


    Anyway, let''s get on with the story.


    ''Wow!¡¡Eh, ah, yes.


    Mei Fan, who had been mumbling and muttering, looked up as if she was being played. His cheeks were a little red. Did he feel embarrassed by his own words?


    ''''Well. Well, let''s talk about moving on to the next step, shall we? Thanks to the repeated practice of magic, the current Mei Fan should be able to refine his sense of grasping the magic power within him. To draw out the magic, this sense of grasping is very important. Just like you can''t read a book if you don''t know the letters, you can''t train without grasping the magical power. That''s why I had Mei Fan practice magic first......................you understand so far?


    ''''Yes. The seemingly roundabout practice of magic was always a necessary process for me to become strong.


    ''Maybe not always, but the efficiency must have been significantly better. In fact, you''ll be able to grab it in a matter of days.


    The main reason why I was so efficient is that I was able to teach them the correct pronunciation of the magic language.


    If the pronunciation is different, the magic won''t activate properly before you''re aware of the magic power or not.


    But having lived a previous life as a Japanese, I have the most unobtainable ability in this world to recognize and utter the meaning and pronunciation of magical language correctly.


    Well, even if you are able to activate the magic correctly, it is because of Mei Fan''s hard work, training and accumulation that she was able to grasp the sensation of drawing out the magic power in a few days.


    ''''Now then. Well, now that you''ve come to grasp the magic power, I''ll check again.......why do you think Mei Fan wants to become strong?


    Because ... you have to be strong. I have to be strong enough to defeat Gant, who has taken my father''s dojo, and to reclaim my home.


    I''m pretty sure you''re ready for that.


    When I asked him just as a final confirmation, Mei Fan shook his head with his powerful eyes.


    ''''I''m sure Dad would fight. I don''t think he''d give it up. Then, if I''m going to go after my dad''s back, I can''t avoid fighting Gant.


    Yeah. Good call. Then let''s start today''s training - kumite. So, Meifang, put your hands in a basket.


    ''Yes!¡¡........what?


    What''s up, Mei Fan?¡¡You didn''t think they wouldn''t find out. You had to be carrying it around under your clothes all the time, right?¡¡The fist fighters'' gauntlet.


    Mei Fan exclaimed.


    He had often seen her put her hands to her chest as if she was praying from time to time.


    At first, he hadn''t paid attention to that gesture, thinking it was just a habit of hers.


    ''Why ... that ...''


    I washed up in a hot tub with you the other day. I was changing my clothes by accident.


    I was going to seal it off now. I didn''t think there was any point in having a fist that couldn''t reach that man.


    So he threw away his power and took the sword.


    Yes. I knew that if I could master the sword better than that man, I could get my dojo back eventually.


    ...You''re pretty much on the wrong track, aren''t you? You don''t know anything about yourself or them.


    Maybe.


    Mei Fan says.


    Six months ago. That a demon appeared and my father went to defeat it.


    But my father never returned, and instead, the man who soaked his sword in blood - Gant - visited the dojo.


    When Mei Fan inquired about his father''s safety, Gant reportedly replied


    ''''Xiaolan?¡¡Ha, the daughter of a wooden figure has a knothole in her eye?¡¡Your father would be here right now, stuck to this sword, all red and blue!


    From that moment on, Mei Fan''s memory seems to have gone blank and flown away.


    Because when he found himself, he was lying on the floor of the dojo with bruises and cuts all over his body.


    He had probably challenged Gant, and then defeated him in a heap. Following the dojo-breaking style, Gant threw Mei Fan, who was barely holding only a basket of hands to his chest, out to the side of the road without any care.


    ''''This is........my father''s basket hand. He left the dojo, leaving this with me, saying that he was going to kill the demons, and left the dojo. He told me not to worry, and I believed him and waited for him at the dojo, hugging this in my arms for a long time, but in the end he never came back.


    The past of Mei Fan, who pulls out a basket from his chest and talks about it, is unfortunately not an uncommon occurrence in this city.


    Nowadays, dojo-breaking has become an established part of the culture, and due to the nature of the adventurer''s town, stories of the dead are an everyday occurrence.


    It''s not something that goes out of its way to be talked about, it''s just a part of everyday life.


    But for Mei Fan, the person involved, it''s too heavy to be reduced to a single word of ordinary life. And it''s the same for me, who''s grown close to Mei Fan.


    I wasn''t going to be able to forgive Gant that easily.


    ''''So what Mei Fan was learning was fist fighting, not sword fighting?


    Yes. My father was a very good fist fighter he was a magic fist user.


    ''My dad taught me a lot of heroic tales featuring magic fist wielders, too. My favorite was The Last Battle of Rex, the Beast King.


    Mei Fan''s eyes narrow a little wistfully at my words.


    ''''I was the ''Wandering Fist Leawis''


    The Magic Fist User. This is the state of affairs that the best fistsmiths of the beastmen race can reach, and the beastmen who can put magic power on their fists and launch it as a physical shock wave are called so.


    All of them are said to be fierce, single combatants who boast far greater combat prowess than ordinary swordsmen.


    If that was the case, then Gant, who had defeated Mr. Xiaolan, might be even more powerful than he had imagined. It was no wonder that Mei Fan was unbeatable.


    ''''It''s a pity, though. No matter how hard Mei Fan tries, he can''t defeat Gant with a sword.''''


    So what am I supposed to do if I can''t even reach my sword or my fist, how am I supposed to defeat that man?


    --It''s...


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible. Meifan''s not good enough to take down Gant yet.


    Yeah.


    So!


    I shout even louder than the screaming Mei Fan''s voice.


    ''''I''m going to teach you a lesson now!¡¡Mayfang, even Mayfang, is going to beat that man, and I''m going to beat you how to beat him!


    The fight against Gant is Mayfang''s fight. I have no right to interfere.


    But if I teach you how to fight, there''s room for me to step in.


    "I am a magician who knows the magic language. "I''m a sorcerer who knows the magic language, so I''m going to perform a miracle or two and let you beat Gant. So let''s play into the hands of that, the will of Mei Fan''s father.


    My father''s dying wish.


    ''''That''s right. That''s the back that Mei Fan admired, that Mei Fan respected, that Mei Fan wanted to catch up with.


    At my words, a beautiful drip spills out of Mei Fan''s eyes.


    ''''I... yes, I wanted to go after my dad''s back...''''


    Without wiping away those tears, Mei Fan muttered and took a stance with a basket hand (gauntlet) in his hand.


    ''''It''s a fist I once abandoned. It''s a path I was about to give up. ........Yet if this is the only way to defeat the Gaunt, then show me the light!

 43-Goblin strikes

    What I taught you was a little bit of micromanagement.


    Just a few, little touches. An accent that adds a pinch of spice to the soup.


    But when combined with Mei Fan''s power, I think it''s no dream to beat Gant.


    ''''With just this much, can we really win?''''


    The ground around us was crushed, in the center of what used to be flat ground.


    Me and Mei Fan sat down and took a break.


    ''''Yeah, we should be able to win. By practicing magic arts, Mei Fan has grown a lot as a magic fist user now, and now it''s up to Mei Fan''s own fist skills.''''


    Well that may be true, but...


    It was actually a big deal. Ever since he had gone along with Mei Fan''s adventurer registration mission as an examiner, he had been able to release magic power during an attack, although it was probably unconscious.


    But at that time, it seemed that he was still releasing magic power in a way that made it diffuse.


    But now, he could concentrate his magic power and release it from his fist. The desolate surrounding ground proves its jumped-up attack power.


    However, this is not enough to defeat Gant, but........well, I''ve given you a plan for that.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. At the very least, I can assure you that you won''t stand a better chance if you take the sword into battle.


    Well, I certainly didn''t see it that way.


    Mei Fan laid down her dog ears in embarrassment, that''s when.


    ''''Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!¡¡What the hell?¡¡We''re in some serious trouble here too!¡¡What is this ground!¡¡A demon attack!


    Myl came running up to me with a high-pitched screeching voice.


    ''''Ah. This was Meifang''s doing.''''


    ''Heh, Mei-chan...?¡¡How?!


    Exaggeratedly, Meir is surprised.


    ''''I mean it didn''t matter right now!¡¡You know, you know what, Gerald, it''s a big, big, big deal!¡¡We have to go now!


    Jesus, what''s the matter with you, why are you in such a hurry?


    Meil pulls me and Mei Fan''s arms around him. I was asking that question while disgusted by the level of tension.


    By the way, Mei Fan is sober and depressed. Even though she has acquired an offensive power that can change the terrain, if she said ''it doesn''t matter'', it certainly wouldn''t be surprising if she felt as if her efforts were denied.


    I''ll give him a few words of consolation after Meir''s business is over--and I''m thinking about it.


    ''''The demon is out!''''


    Say it first, you idiot!


    Oh, my God!¡¡That doesn''t make any sense to you!


    Mr. Noel wants Gerald and May to join the guild!


    I''ll be there in a minute!


    With that, I start running. Mei Fan and Meil also joined in and ran off together.


    Mei Fan speaks to me as we run together.


    ''''Will I be able to fight properly........''''


    It''s not a question of if you can fight. It''s about fighting. Besides, a demon fist user''s attack should be able to get through to a demon.


    ''Yes, Mei!¡¡Even if you''re scared or anxious, you can''t allow a demon to do whatever it wants!


    Perhaps energized by my words and Myl''s, a light danced in Mei Fan''s eyes, which had been wavering with anxiety.


    ''''That''s right. I won''t let the demons do what they want!''''


    That''s the spirit, Mei!


    While running, Meil slapped Mei Fan on the back.


    The reason Noel still called out Mei Fan, who hadn''t registered as an adventurer yet, was probably because he judged her to be effective against the demon.


    And to Mei Fan, the demon should also be a symbolic figure for the loss of her father.


    This battle will surely be an important one... while thinking about this, I put strength into my running legs.


    * * * *


    When I reached the guild, I found Noel-san with a bundle of paper under his arm, and Gant with his equipment already in place.


    ''''Oh?¡¡Isn''t that little guy from that beastly father''s side of the family?


    Gant raises one arm toward us.


    Gant remains seated in his chair, with both feet unmannerly on the table in front of him.


    The Yasui attitude is more like a provocation to me and Mei Fan.


    ''''You........you ah-hah!''''


    Mei Fan, stop it!


    Mei Fan flares up in anger as well.


    As she let her emotions get the better of her, she jumped at Gant without even hearing my still voice.


    Sitting in her chair, Gant lightly backs up and dodges Mei Fan''s attack.


    Her fist stabs into the wall behind her.


    It is a thrust accompanied by a shockwave of magical power. The wall shattered beautifully and became a passage connecting this room to the next room.


    ''''........Next time I''ll slam this into your body.


    What?¡¡It''s not all bluster, is it?


    That''s enough.


    Noel clapped his hands together as he waited.


    ''''I know that Mei Fan-chan has learned to use her powers like Xiaolan-san, but that doesn''t mean you should destroy the room too much. Even the guild doesn''t have unlimited money.''''


    ''Right. Noel, you''re also right and now is the time to chill out and talk about it. I know how you feel, but calm down, Mei Fan.


    Huh, ................................yes. I''ve just lost myself...


    With a swoon, Mei Fang settled the brunt of his anger. Despite his earlier vehemence, he was like a borrowed puppy in an instant.


    At Mei Fan''s demeanor, Gant huffed and sniffed like a fool. As for Noel-san, he looked troubled and sighed.


    ''''Ha. You''re a very short-tempered little girl, as beasts go. When I kicked you out of that filthy kennel, you attacked me with your fangs, right?


    You are!


    You should not provoke them for no reason. Even if you don''t, you are now at a critical point in time for Zeto City. If you continue to fight each other, I won''t send you a request through the guild again.


    Just as Mei Fan was about to lose his temper, Noel-san interrupted him. The timing was so brilliant.


    Admonished, Gant crosses his arms with a thin smile as if he had eaten a person. It''s a very annoying expression, but if he had to deal with every single one of them, he wouldn''t be able to proceed with the conversation.


    ''''Oh dear.........''''


    After putting the wall back together for now, I decided to urge Noel-san to do it.


    ''''Noel-san. I heard that a demon appeared....


    Yeah. That''s right. The adventurers who have just escaped back have reported that a demon was occurring in an area not far from the center of the Zephyros forest. From now on, I want you three to defeat it with the three of you.......that''s the request from the guild this time.


    I understand your request. But why the three of you?¡¡To begin with, Mei Fan hasn''t registered as an adventurer, but.......


    ''Don''t worry about little Mei Fan''s registration card. It''s right here.


    Saying that, Noel handed a card to Mei Fan.


    ''''Though I wasn''t able to register as an adventurer. I issued a pass to all the restricted areas with my own accord this time.''''


    I mean, that''s kind of a strong...


    ''It can''t be helped. The only adventurers here who can fight demons are Gant and Gerald-kun. Other than that, the only other person I can think of is Mei Fan-chan, the daughter of Demon Fist Master Xiaolan.


    ''That''s true, but...''


    I''ll use any available adventurer to protect the city. Even non-adventurers will ask for help if they can be of help. I asked Gerald to train Mei Fan for this day, and you can tell how much she''s grown by looking at the blow that destroyed the wall earlier. ........So, do you have any complaints or opinions?


    I silently shook my head and turned my confirming gaze to Mei Fan.


    She nodded vigorously.


    ''''I''ll do it.......let me do it!¡¡My father died fighting a demon. I can''t allow a demon to exist!


    ''If Mei Fan wants to fight, I won''t hold you back either. But please, be careful you still have some things you have to fight for and get back.


    Of course!


    Mei Fan clenched her fists.


    ''''Ha. Xiaolan died fighting a demon?¡¡He''s just a pathetic guy who was cut down by me in cold blood, you know?


    "....When this battle is over, I will ask you to fight a duel. Even if I ask for your forgiveness then, I will never forget your crimes and what you have done!


    Oh, yeah?¡¡That''s what I''m looking forward to. This time, you can expect to do better than before, can''t you, puppy?


    So I''m supposed to put off the bickering and... well, okay.


    Noel-san suppresses his eyebrows with his fingertips. He''s a sober, hard-working person, isn''t he?


    ''''For now, let''s have the minimum amount of discussion first. We''ll leave for the sealed site (dungeon) after that.''''


    As he said it, Noel-san spread the stack of papers he was holding under his arm on the table.


    ''''Strategy meetings are so important!¡¡Yeah, I''m going to try to get into it too!


    Myl, who had been silent until then, clenches his fist and leans forward.


    It looks like he is fully motivated, but--.


    Unfortunately, it seems that Noel-san has no choice but to give a notice of no force in regards to the matter of the demon.


    ''''Heh?''''


    ''''I can''t let you out with no means of attack or defense against a demon that can''t physically attack you.


    This time, only me, Mei Fan, and Gant were chosen as the party to defeat the demon.


    Other than that, no other adventurers will be joining us. The reason for this is the same as Meiru not being able to accompany us, because we have no effective means of attacking the demons.


    ''''No way...''''


    I''m sorry, too, but you''ll have to be patient with me for the rest of the day.


    Noel-san''s words, the shoulders of Myl, who was so full of energy, fell. I''ve been told that it was a shock to be informed that I was out of the force.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about that as well.


    Oh yeah. Okay, all right. I''ll do what Gerald asks.


    Meir was still reeling from the shock. Still, she left the room to do some research.


    Mei Fan tilts her head and looks at me.


    ''''.........?¡¡What are you having Mr. Meir look into?


    Don''t worry about it. Let''s just focus on the meeting now, okay?

 44-Death battle with the demon

    We were making our way through the Zephyros Forest. Perhaps because of the outbreak of demons, the number of demons we saw seemed to be fewer than usual.


    Even though it was noon, it was strangely quiet.


    According to Noel''s story, the demon was found in a location a little south of the center of the forest.


    The ones who discovered it were a trio of intermediate class adventurers. They had just undertaken a request for the final form and had apparently encountered it when they had entered the slightly deeper parts of the forest.


    To summarize their report, they said that the demon was moving through the trees, albeit slowly.


    And the direction of travel is south - if you continue on, you''ll probably run into Zeto City.


    The body of the demon is made of demonic energy. If you''re trapped inside a demon''s body, a person''s mind goes mad and bubbles to death in an instant. I saw that happen half a year ago.


    Gant explains on the road. The shield he had been carrying on his back was now raised in front of him, and he stepped forward with a guarded look in his eyes, wary of his surroundings.


    ''In addition, even if you do a little bit of damage, the demons will repair themselves quickly. You can''t even use physical attacks, and they only accept attacks that are purely magical. It''s a very troublesome opponent.


    That''s what Gant says, and I suppose it''s frustrating but accurate information.


    The man may be rotten as a human being, but he''s a first-rate adventurer. It doesn''t hurt to listen to him.


    Listen, you little bastards. "Listen, you little bastards, if you don''t want to die, just do what I tell you to do. If you want to die, you''ll do what I tell you to do. The little doggie can hide behind me and watch for opportunities to take a break and strike away. Can''t you at least imitate the Demon Fist?


    Yeah. All right. ...It''s annoying, but that strategy seems to be the most reasonable one.


    ....


    I nodded reluctantly at Gant''s words, but Mei Fan stubbornly refused to shake her head.


    It''s understandable, considering her circumstances, that she can''t bring herself to obey them honestly.


    But life is more important than willpower and pride. I put my mouth close to Mei Fan''s ear and softly whispered to her, "Let''s just follow suit for now.


    Let''s just follow them for now. If we don''t survive this place, we won''t be able to fulfill what we can fulfill.


    Mei Fan finally nodded with a disapproving look on her face.


    ''''........I understand. Let''s go with that strategy.''''


    Yeah. If you want to live, you can be a small fry and do exactly as I tell you.


    Shit, man.


    ''Hold it, Mei Fan. Gant is right about this one.


    Haha. That little boy is a lot smarter than I am. He''s a boring guy.


    The air is grim, but we make our way through the forest.


    And then...


    This is a demon...?


    It appeared.


    The stench of decay and stench, and before he knew it, the demon was right there. Pushing its way through the forest of trees without seeming to take care of itself, it slithered and crawled in the direction of the city with a brown, murky body that looked like sewage.


    The demon no longer took the form of a proper creature. It wasn''t even sure if it had a body that looked like a body in the first place.


    If I were to use an analogy, it resembles a child''s mere kneading of clay on a whim. One minute it looks unsteady and stretches out thin, and the next minute it curls up like a small mountain.


    It''s big enough to look up.


    "Haha........you still look disgusting.


    Gant sniffed grimly and held up his shield. He made no pretense of drawing his sword.


    ''Hey kids. Don''t drag your feet just now!¡¡If we let this thing loose on the city, neither Anya nor Sonia will be fit to hold it!


    Who''s that?


    ''What?¡¡Of course she''s the girl I''m keeping around.


    "Filthy.


    Ha-ha, that''s a little early for the little brat, isn''t it, my little boxy pooch?


    While we were exchanging such words, the demon was steadily closing in on us. The odor, which resembles a rotten smell, is getting stronger and stronger, and my nose is about to be bent.


    ''''Exterminate the stench!''''


    I cast a spell before contact. Then the stench quickly fades.


    "Good backup, kid. Now we can fight a little more comfortably.


    Thank you, Mr. Gerald.


    It''s nothing to worry about. More importantly, watch out, the demon will be here soon!


    I don''t need to tell you, you little f*cker!


    Shouting, Gant charges at the demon with his shield at the ready.


    ''Oooh-ooh-ooh!''


    Gant collided violently with the demon. The demon seemed to flinch slightly as he leapt up his shield with his momentum, and the demon seemed to flinch slightly as if he was frightened.


    ''Now, doggie!¡¡Give him a hard shot, insert him deep inside!


    You don''t have to tell me what to do!


    "Haha, you''re a flippin'' dog b*tc*!


    Next to come forward was Mei Fan.


    I mean, Gant is a downer until this moment. Mei Fan doesn''t seem to have noticed, so that''s fine....


    Anyway, Mei Fan closes the distance between him and the demon with a flowing, seemingly leisurely movement.


    And as soon as the demon entered the interval, he thrust out a fist wrapped in a basket of his father''s memento.


    A painful blow that was fully effective in terms of stepping, tame, and twisting. And it wasn''t just any fist.


    The brown, cloudy body of the demon and the fist that drew a divine silver trajectory collided violently with the demon''s body.


    When the blinding vision cleared for a moment, the demon''s body was pierced by Mei Fan''s attack.


    ''''Alright, it''s working!''''


    Heh. That''s pretty good.


    Mei Fan and Gant shouted something that sounded like a cheer, but I didn''t have time to rejoice in the fact that the attack went through.


    ''''Come back!''''


    I reached out my hand and it was Mei Fan.


    She turned her head towards me, as if she was surprised to see me shouting out loud. Creeping up from above her is a stained water-colored translucent tentacle that extends from the demon.


    Apparently, demons can change their appearance at will. This was troubling.


    Mei Fan and Gant didn''t seem to notice the tentacles. The demon''s attacks rained down on them without mercy.


    ''''Ha........this much!


    As expected, Gant notices on the verge and raises his shield to prevent the tentacles.


    But with Mei Fan, who lacked experience in actual combat, it was not going to happen. The demon''s tentacles didn''t even give her room to react, swallowing the entire ground Mei Fan was standing on.


    The ground bubbled up with a swooshing sound. It seems that the area that was attacked has been dissolved.


    This was the reason why physical attacks couldn''t get through to the demon. The body of a demon made of evil energy swallowed all kinds of matter, dissolving and absorbing it, growing without limit.


    No matter how much Mei Fan is a Demon Fist user, if she were to be attacked by a demon, she would be dissolved in an instant.


    ''''Hey, hey, doggie!


    Gant makes a panicked sound.


    That''s how sharp the demon''s attack was.


    Even Gant, who had dodged the death line many times, was only able to react just before.


    Mei Fan and others have been completely melted clean to the bone by now - it''s not surprising that Gant would think this was the case.


    But.


    It''s extremely unpleasant that you''re worried about me.

 45-A slightly stronger enemy than Wood Dragon

    Mei Fan''s stout voice reached Gant''s ears after the demon''s attack was complete.


    ''''.........Inukkoro. Ha, you''re safe.


    Like this. Mr. Gerald helped me out.


    The voice comes from within my arms.


    Being the rear guard, I was one of the first to notice the danger, and I used my magic to pull Mei Fan back into my arms.


    If I hadn''t noticed the demon''s attack, or if I had been delayed for even a second in pulling Mei Fan back, she would have become a part of the demon by now.


    ''''Tch. You''ve come all the way up here and you''re flirting with me, you''re pretty s*xy for a kid.


    Heartlessly, Gant made such a joke with a somewhat relieved look on his face.


    Mei Fan frowned uncomfortably at the vulgar content. However, she thought it was no use in dealing with him, and she shifted her gaze from Gant, who had received the attack with his shield, to the demon.


    ''''It seems there''s little point in inflicting damage, isn''t it?''''


    The hole that Mei Fan had drilled through had already been repaired. By continuing to absorb the stone, the ground, or the forest, the demon continued to recover at an extraordinary rate.


    ''That''s a useless kid, dammit. Your father, who I killed, was the same kind of guy.


    Oh, you''re a...


    Oops, no time to talk, pooch. I think you''ve had enough of this.


    While the words are being exchanged, the demon''s movement does not stop.


    When you think that it approached us as if it were yelling "Uzouzou.......", this time a part of the evil spirit covering its body was sent flying like an arrow.


    The attack was like a shotgun blast. Quickly, Gant hid behind his shield, but Mei Fan and I had no way to prevent the attack.


    ''''Transference.''''


    I had no choice but to transition into the sky with Mei Fan in my arms.


    To be honest, it''s not worth it, but I don''t think my attacks are enough to take him down and I don''t think that''s what he''s capable of.


    I can''t believe you''re a demon slayer. We can''t defend ourselves.


    Below, Gant, who was left on the ground, was struggling with the demons.


    But that development is one-sided. The demon''s attacks are blocked and avoided by Gant with his shield, and he can''t seem to counterattack.


    On the contrary, the demons can do whatever they want. They wave their tentacles around. Parts of its body fly as bullets. They use their entire bodies like a hedgehog and charge at you.


    These are all attacks that a normal person would easily die from if he or she were to take one bite. But even so, Gant continues to fight back, which is probably why he''s such an inhuman warrior.


    However, as far as I can see, Gant won''t last long either.


    After all, Gant doesn''t have any means of attack (..........).


    In other words, it can''t do any damage to the demon at all.


    That''s what we''ve just found out here. In the battle against the demon six months ago, Mei Fan''s father had probably chosen the same path as the hero of that heroic tale.


    If that was the case, the most correct decision.......must be this one.


    ''''Mei Fan. I will defeat the demon.


    Huh?¡¡Mr. Gerald, what are you doing all of a sudden--


    So you can''t see the battle from here on out. Transfer.


    What--?


    Mei Fan disappears from my arms.


    With the magic of transmigration, I brought him back to the city. By now, he''s probably in his room at the inn, revealing a pouty face.


    After transferring Mei Fan, I raised my voice to Gant.


    ''''I will defeat the demon!¡¡My magic can take him down safely!


    "Kah-ha-ha, that''s so cool, you little shit!¡¡I''m going to find out with my own eyes what your magic is. Don''t let me down!


    Gant replies back with a big smile.


    That made me more and more convinced.


    ''I''ll go then. Please get down. Please don''t die (...) please don''t die (...) please don''t die (...)?


    If you could kill me, go ahead and kill me.


    Gant lies face down on the ground with his shield on his back.


    Seeing an opportunity, the demon tries to attack him in a single breath, but....


    ''''Magic bullet, pour it down like a shower.


    Faster than I could allow that to happen, I uttered the spell.


    Immediately after, it rained down a rain of bullets composed of magic power.


    Like a storm. Like a shower. Without any gaps, the magic bullets rained down on the demon, piercing its body one after another.


    Its power is not comparable to Mei Fan''s fist.


    After all, it was a shower. A shower means a sudden shower.


    It is also called an evening shower or a shower, but it is often characterized by localized torrential rain.


    As if to follow the meaning of that word, the rain is showered intensively on the demon.


    The demon, which was huge enough to look up, quickly became smaller and smaller, until finally it disappeared completely.


    Mission accomplished.


    After confirming the defeat of the demon, I take a breath and land on the ground.


    Well, was it a more difficult enemy than the Wood Dragon?¡¡The magic power I consumed was more than cutting down a hundred wood dragons (...).


    It was understandable that slaying demons would be difficult. It''s not the end of the world when you crush the vital points, but rather you have to overwhelm them with pure magical power.


    The only way for an ordinary person to defeat a demon is to intentionally create a suicide attack with an outburst of magical power. Even so, it''s not possible to defeat it.


    You''ve done some pretty spectacular things. I thought I was going to die by accident.


    I knew you''d be okay.


    Ha. Oh, well. I didn''t want to die like that.


    As he says it, Gant lightly raises the shield in his hand towards me.


    ''''I knew it was........''''


    You knew, kid. My armor is impervious to magic and evil, you know.


    ''''Of course. The inability to sense magic power, the inability to ''see'' magic power, and, to the extreme, the ability to withstand a demon''s attack. With all of these conditions, it can be assumed that some sort of effect is being applied to the magic and evil spirits.


    You''ve seen it all. That''s a tough f*cking kid, man.


    It is called a magic tool or a magic armor.


    It is mainly manufactured in the kingdom of L¨¦oseine, the land of knights, and is usually referred to as weapons and armor that are inscribed with a magical language to improve their performance or give them abilities.


    And from the way he fought, Gant must have inscribed some kind of language on his shield and armor that is impervious to magic and evil spirits. Otherwise, the shield and armor would have been melted and absorbed when attacked by the demon.


    ''''Honestly, without this much equipment, I don''t even want to fight against Xiaolan. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I couldn''t help but admire him.


    Gant speaks with a distant look in his eyes.


    The appearance of the man is different from the rumors I''ve heard so far.


    According to the rumors circulating in the city, Gant was an arrogant and violent High King. There were even rumors that he was violence itself.


    However, he couldn''t help but receive that impression from the current man, who was squinting his eyes and exuding a soothing air.


    ''''Why did you do something like steal the dojo from Mei Fan?¡¡You didn''t have to do that.


    Well, well. We''ve got work to do, so let''s get the hell out of here.


    Without responding to my question, Gant walks off towards the city.


    I hurriedly followed him.


    ''Wait a minute!¡¡We can still talk...


    f*ck it. I have some more work to do today.


    Gant turned languidly and looked at me.


    ''To do?''


    Yeah, I know. That''s what that dog told me. After this fight, he''s going to challenge me to a fight.


    ''Oh....''


    I don''t feel good about keeping people waiting for a fight. I''m just gonna get the hell out of here.


    When I saw Gant''s back as he began to walk again, I realized that this day wasn''t over yet.


    Today is not the end of the day. The battle between Mei Fan and Gant - the battle for the dojo - awaits after this.

 46-Sword and fist

    In the backstreets of the Adventurer''s Street, there is a place where martial artists and martial arts practitioners compete with each other.


    In the area known as the Dojo Street, nearly 300 dojos, large and small, still stand in a row.


    If you walk down the street, you can hear the vigorous shouting of the students. The air is tight and tight, and it is easy to tell that this is a place where people who want to train themselves gather.


    Mei Fan''s dojo is located in the grounds surrounded by walls.


    Once inside through the gate, there was a training hall on the right and a building on the left that was big enough to look up at.


    This building must have been the residence of Mei Fan and Xiaolan. They were looking down on us with a magnificent appearance like a mansion.


    On the other hand, the training hall on the right was flat. However, from the stuffy exterior, I could imagine the rigorous training that must have taken place there.


    A little further into the grounds, Mei Fan and Meil were waiting for me.


    The two of them noticed me and Gant and turned their heads towards us.


    Mei Fan had a very stern look on her face.


    ........Well, no matter what, I don''t feel good about dealing with Gant. The relationship, the emotions, and all sorts of things are sultry.


    ''You as a person...''


    Mei Fan lets out a low, stifled voice. He seemed to be very angry and his fists were trembling with a tightly clenched fist.


    It''s not a good idea to get emotional when you''re about to fight a duel.


    I tried to calm her down by walking up to her and speaking calmly to her.


    ''''Mei Fan. I understand that you are emotional, but it''s not good to lose your composure before a fight.


    Even after hearing my words, I can''t get the sharpness out of Mei Fan''s eyes. His ears and tail are both standing on edge, and apparently his emotions are quite excited.


    ''''........If you''re standing there so boldly, you won''t be able to produce even half of your abilities. If you are tense, your body movements will be hard and your reactions will be slow. Even Mei Fan doesn''t want to think about missing out on victory because of something trivial after having planned a strategy for this duel, right?


    .....


    It may be difficult, but you need to relax a little more. It''s impossible to make a sound decision in a fight with all that blood on your head.


    ''It''s you who isn''t in your right mind, Mr. Gerald!


    I kept calling out to him to calm him down, but for some reason, I was being shouted at by Mei Fan.


    The corner of my eye was fished out of the corner of my eye, and Mei Fan was shouting at me with the very same emotions that were bubbling up from deep inside.


    ''''There''s no way you can calm down!¡¡Of course I''m worried!¡¡You know ... you make me think of you as my father!¡¡........You were so worried, you thought your chest was going to explode and you were going to die from anxiety!


    Oh, no, you know, Mei Fan...?


    My father fought the demons, because he wanted to be able to fight them like that.


    The back and forth connection was lost from Mei Fan''s words. The anger that had exploded didn''t last long, and the suspended loss of his eye socket became a wet eye, like a child who had been abandoned.


    In the end, he began to cry as he clung to my chest.


    The first time I saw him, he was in the corner of my eye, repeating my name and the word ''father'' in turn.


    ........I see. I must have made Mei Fan very sad by sending her back to the city first.


    I don''t regret what I did because it was also for her safety, but I feel a little embarrassed when she cries this much.


    So, how did it go? Gerald.


    Meir, who approached, asks in a calm voice.


    ''''Did you defeat the demon?''''


    Yeah. We got him down safe.


    I see. Well that''s what I''m talking about. Gerald is...


    Hearing the report, Myl turns to me with a shy smile.


    ........Seeing that smile, I think. The way she laughs has a slightly different quality to it.


    Hey, Millie. What''s going on?


    Hmm?¡¡It''s nothing. Why?


    Oh, no. It was just my imagination.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Weird Gerald.


    Then Meir laughed roundly. Her smile at that time was the same as usual, a bright and cheerful laugh.


    I feel a little relieved.


    ''''It''s amazing, Gerald-san. To defeat a demon...''''


    Mei Fan finally stopped crying and looked up from my chest.


    He gave me a glittering look of respect.


    ''''No ... even Mei Fan''s dad is awesome. He''s a wonderful person to look up to.''''


    Huh?¡¡What do you mean, my father is great?


    Tsk. I''m tired of all this bullshit and bullshit. Hey, pooch. Decide right now whether or not you''re going to fight me or not, right here in this room. If you can''t decide, I''m going to cut you down to size.


    Gant suddenly interrupted and fought with Mei Fan.


    ''''Well I hope so. I''ll break that high nose of yours with my fist that my father gave me and take back the dojo!


    You''re a feisty dog as ever but they say the weaker the dog, the more barking you do. I wonder which one of us is the dog, huh?


    Cursing, the two of us disappear behind the gate.


    Me and Meir followed. I thought it might have fallen into disrepair in the past six months, but I could see signs of the manicured remains of both the dojo and the house attached to the dojo.


    When they entered the dojo, they were already standing in the middle, facing each other.


    The air in the wooden dojo was somewhat cool. As if to breathe in sync with the silence, Mei Fan was holding his fist and Gant was holding his sword.


    ''''I wonder who will win this fight.


    Meir murmurs next to me.


    ''Come on, man. Gant is superior in terms of strength alone, but Mei Fan has a secret plan that I''ve given her. The rest is up to Mei Fan''s strength and will, but whatever the case, I''ll just have to see that guy fight.


    Yeah. It''s not like we can''t do anything about it, is it?


    If all I have to do is defeat Gant and take back the dojo, that''s exactly what I''m going to do.


    You can turn your feet into a lake and drown them. You can make a pit and then bury it alive with dirt and sand.


    But there was no point in reclaiming the dojo that way.


    ''''Well, I want him to win. I want him to win. I''ve already taught him everything I can to make that happen, and I''m sure they''d like that as well.


    Huh?¡¡Who are these guys?


    That murmur from Meir and--.


    The sound of two steps, a dunk, was heard at the same time.


    The distance between Mei Fan and Gant, who had been standing apart, was getting closer and closer.


    And.


    ''''Break aaaaaaaaah!


    Ha, it''s warm, pooch!


    Fists and blades crossed.

 47-And settle

    Conclusion.


    Mei Fan''s technique, in terms of strength, was not far behind Gant.


    Even though he had awakened as a demonic fist user, Mei Fan was still inexperienced. Furthermore, even though it was a demonic fist, in front of Gant''s shield and armor, it was nothing more than a girl''s fist.


    It''s just that Mei Fan''s attacks are always being avoided, and even when they do hit, they don''t do any damage.


    On the contrary, Gant''s attacks hit well. As long as he doesn''t have to worry too much about defense, he can slash as much as he wants as long as he''s swinging his sword.


    You will be able to see that Mei Fan is not a skillful fist fighter to be able to overturn such a bad situation, and a one-on-one battle is not so sweet that you can overturn it with willpower and guts.


    If that was the case, the outcome of the fight was obvious. From the beginning, Mei Fan was pathetically outnumbered, and that didn''t change until the end.


    However.


    ''''Tsk........Tsk, my sword was destroyed?


    The winner was Mei Fan.


    In the midst of a tough and painful battle, Mei Fan''s strike, which he still unleashed, shattered Gant''s sword.


    A knight could not fight without a sword. And when he could no longer fight, Gant was automatically defeated according to the dueling style.


    "What kind of trick did you use to do that? Your level of magician is not capable of destroying a sword with your bare hands yet.


    Defeated, Gant asked Mei Fan in an exasperated tone.


    He couldn''t for the life of him understand how Mei Fan, who was still inexperienced as both a fist fighter and a magic fist user, could not understand how he could have crushed his sword.


    Because Gant was a highly competent warrior, he should have a pretty accurate grasp of Mei Fan''s abilities. That''s why it''s not surprising that he would have questions if he were to demonstrate more than his abilities.


    ''''The answer is........spirit,''''


    I was the one who replied to Gant''s question.


    ''I can explain it much better than Mei Fan,'' he said.


    ''''Spunk?¡¡Ha, how does that help in a fight?¡¡Absolute victory can only be grasped with honed and honed strength and skill.


    ''Yes. That''s right. Spirits are only a comfort in a real fight... but what if that spiritedness is a ''magic language''?


    What did you say?


    Gant gets a swift look in his eyes.


    Even Myl, who had been listening silently, tilts his head.


    ''''Uh, what does that mean?¡¡Mei''s spunk sounded like she meant magic language....


    Yeah. That''s what I meant. I taught Mei Fan, I''m saving it for this fight.


    Breach.


    Destruction, ruin, defeat, blow up.


    It is a Japanese word that mainly means to destroy and defeat...in other words, it is a ''magic language''.


    It is only one character and only one word, but it is still a Chinese character and a word that has the property of ''defeating''.


    Kanji has more meanings in that one character than hiragana. I consciously extracted the meaning of "to destroy" from it, and wrote "Break! I had them chanting in a spirited manner in the form of


    "So when I went to call for you two, the terrain had changed like that...


    I set the example and kept having Mei Fan imitate it. That''s all it took to make him look like that.


    I enjoyed being able to break big things as I got used to it. And for a fist fighter like me, it was the perfect magic.


    In fact, Mei Fan''s cultivation was smooth.


    To my surprise, he said that the breathing technique he had learned from his father and the pronunciation of the word ''break'' were very close in sound.


    It was just a matter of applying the meaning to the sound, and as soon as I showed him how to do it, he understood it and made it his own.


    To be honest, I was surprised, too, as I hadn''t expected such a good match between the two.


    So you''re cheating with magic after all.


    Gant spits that out.


    ''Are you still going to make excuses for losing at this point in time?¡¡It''s not a good way to get around.


    No. The battle isn''t won by the strongest person in the world. It''s the guy who fights to win. In that sense, I''m completely outclassed in this case.


    Surprisingly, Gant admitted his defeat honestly.


    ''I''ll have the dojo back. Pack your bags and get out of my sight at once.


    Okay. I''ll give you this dojo back to you as you wish. We don''t have to be so disciplined to keep it all to ourselves anymore.


    After sheathing the sword, which had been shattered and was less than half its length, Gant left the dojo.


    His departure was quite graceful. It''s as if he was expecting this to happen.


    It was then that my eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the inside of the dojo.


    There was no dust on the floor.


    The tools were well organized.


    It was as if someone had cleaned it every day....


    ''Hey, Gerald,''


    Meir?


    Here you go. The one you asked for. ...I was able to gather the information faster than I thought.


    Meir hands me a piece of paper.


    I opened it and quickly checked the contents.


    ''''........I knew it, huh?


    I was right.


    After all, Gant.........


    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m not sure, but Myl also has a somewhat complicated expression on his face. I think it''s because the information I obtained and my impression of Gant are so different.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    ''No, it''s nothing. Mayfang has nothing to worry about.


    I roll the paper up and put it in my pocket.


    This is the only thing I''m not allowed to show Mei Fan. If I did, I''m sure it would ruin everything.


    ''''Anyway, I''m happy for you, Mei Fan. You''re safe and sound and you got your dojo back. You''ll be living here from now on, right?


    ''Yes!¡¡It''s all thanks to Mr. Gerald!


    Mei Fan''s expression lit up as she said her congratulations.


    Well, you see, Mr. Mill. Mr. Gerald. May I make a suggestion to you about that?


    Hmm?¡¡Suggestions?


    ''Yes!¡¡Uh, uh, well....


    Mei Fan squirms.


    ''''What the hell. It''s not clear.''''


    Wow, I''m sorry.


    When I tried to be impatient, Mei Fan peaked her silver-furred ears and tail.


    ''Oh, you know what?¡¡I''d like to make a proposal to the two of you.... How would you like to live here with me?


    At the words uttered nervously, this time Meir''s expression lit up.


    ''That''s lovely!¡¡It''s so nice!¡¡Nice offer!¡¡Hey, hey, isn''t that nice, Gerald?¡¡I''m sure we''d all enjoy living here together!


    Meir''s low tension rises to its highest point in an instant. It''s refreshing to see.


    ''As for me, I''d rather have it because I can cut down on the cost of accommodation, and most importantly, I won''t have to worry about the other guests... but... are you sure?¡¡It''s where you have the most precious memories of your time with Mr. Xiaolan.


    ''Yes. I have a lot of memories of my father here. ...But that''s why I want my father to see the people who protected this town and the dojo. That''s why I want my father to see the people who have been so important to me, who have protected this town and this dojo. If he were alive, I''m sure he would have welcomed me with open arms.


    With a sigh, Mei Fan uttered that.


    If she has come to her conclusion, there''s no need to hold back any further.


    Thankfully, I decided to accept Mei Fan''s proposal.


    ''''Thank you, Mei Fan. If you say so I''ll take care of you here from now on.


    ''Yes!¡¡I''m going to be with you from now on too, okay?


    ''Yes, Mr. Gerald. Mr. Meir. I look forward to working with you!


    The battle against the demons and the duel to regain the dojo have both been settled.


    However, the city is still full of adventurers, and demons are thriving in the seal site (dungeon). Even the demons are sealed in the forest and are still sleeping.


    It may be like a bomb that can explode at any moment.


    But--''''


    The guild is a great place to start. Noel-san will give you plenty of reward, so why don''t we have a victory party at the forest''s resting place?


    Just for now, let''s chew on the victory we''ve got and fill our hearts with joy.

 48-Types of strength

    The pleasure district.


    It is a particularly glittering section of the Adventurer''s Town.


    I had stepped into such a place.


    My destination was set from the start. I followed the map I was given and made my way to the right and left.


    Eventually the shop would come into view. It is a bar where outlaws who live in the entertainment district seem to hang out.


    The outside of the shop is very grimy. As I push open the old, sooty door and enter, the smell of alcohol envelops me.


    All eyes are on me at once as if they were assessing me. Everyone is silent and gives me licking eyes.


    Eventually, one of them stands up. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one to have a good time.


    "''Move,''


    I cast a simple but clear spell of meaning, and the man jumped away with a startled look on his face.


    But the other man interrupted me again. This time he had a knife in his hand, and he lunged at me without a single greeting.


    ''''Kneel!''''


    But that doesn''t mean anything either.


    As I utter the spell, the man throws out a knife and kneels down in front of me.


    A roar from the audience watching the man behave like a faithful servant.


    ''Is that magic?''


    So this little brat is the one I heard about, huh?


    Jesus Christ, he''s a kid. Unbelievable.


    I can hear the whispered words being exchanged. The quality of the gaze directed at me has apparently changed a bit, too.


    From censoring to awe.


    In this place, power is everything. That''s why no one is going to go against the strongest guy or turn him into an enemy. So make a thorough show of strength from the beginning, is Gardner''s advice.


    I take a seat at the counter.


    ''Ale,''


    We don''t serve alcohol to children.


    It wasn''t me. It was the guy next to me.


    With my thumb, I indicate the man sitting at the counter to my right.


    The man indicated - Gant gets a reluctant look on his face.


    ''Ale?''¡¡Don''t be silly - it''s whiskey. Straight up.


    It''s true.


    Tsk.


    The clerk man takes out a glass, clucking his tongue.


    Without giving it a second glance, Gant opened his mouth.


    ''So what do you want, brat?''


    I wanted to talk to you about the truth.


    The truth?


    A rock of whiskey is held out in front of Gant. The glass is filled with water as an added bonus.


    Gant drinks the whiskey, which is normally drunk as a lick, while he clears his throat.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to get away with it. It''s not even a snack.


    ''It''s like an answer to a question I''ve learned. I''ll buy you a drink and you can come with me.


    K... hey, go get all the snacks you can find. Give me a bottle of whiskey.


    Gant calls across the counter in a raspy voice.


    Then he pours the bottle of liquor into the empty glass. He has a strong drink, but his hand doesn''t slacken.


    Talk. I''ll cut you down if it''s boring.


    Gant prompts me to open my mouth.


    Questions about how he fought Mei Fan and took the dojo when rumor has it that he wanted a fight with the strong man.


    The fact that he is not afraid to say that he is the one who killed Xiaolan-san.


    The fact that Mr. Xiaolan and Gant headed to defeat the demon that appeared six months ago and only Gant came back.


    .... and why the dojo was kept clean.


    Even if each one is not a big deal, a certain inference emerges when you connect each of them with a thread.


    ''''You know the heroic tale called ''The Last Battle of the Beast King Rex'', right?


    Gant doesn''t answer. He just tilts his glass with a sullen look on his face.


    But I took that as an affirmation.


    It''s a heroic story about the man known as the Beast King, Rex. In the end, the hero thrusts a knife into his chest in a battle against a demon and defeats it by causing it to run amok.


    That''s why this heroic tale is called "The Last Battle".


    It''s the only way to get a chance to win a championship.


    Hm. How can you say that if you didn''t see it happen?


    It was here that Gant finally spoke up. It must be because he had been schemed.


    His expression remained as sullen as ever. He didn''t even try to change his expression.


    But his expression changed drastically at my next words.


    ''How can you say that?¡¡That''s because.............................I heard everything from Noel, you know.


    Wha...?


    I looked up from the glass I was sipping my whiskey in and saw Gant staring at me with a terrific expression.


    If you are an ordinary person, just by being pierced by the sharpness of his or her eyes, you will surely be unable to move, completely atrophied. It''s the kind of eye that makes you think so.


    But I met Gant''s gaze squarely on me, not at all intimidated.


    ''''Reporting on missions is an adventurer''s duty, right?


    Yeah.


    ''''And it was Noel-san, the head of the guild, who submitted the request to defeat the demon. If that''s the case, there''s only one place to report to.


    Normally, the guild would mediate the client''s request and the adventurer would undertake it.


    For that reason, it is customary to report the mission to the person in charge of mediating the request.


    However, the request to defeat the demon was made by the head of the guild himself, so the person to whom the mission was to be reported was the head of the guild.......in other words, Noel-san.


    In that case, it''s not surprising that Noel-san knows what happened that day.


    ''''That b*tc*........''''


    ''He told us all about it, Noel. It''s all about us, too, you know.


    Tsk. That''s what women do.


    Gant clucked his tongue roughly.


    But he didn''t deny it.


    ''Also, you have some idea of a prostitute named Anna, don''t you?


    Tsk. Where do you get your information, one after the other?


    This is the information that Myl has procured for me.


    She is a prostitute who is a friend of Gant''s and was asked by Gant to take care of Mei Fan, who escaped to the entertainment district.


    ........By the way, she was the one who hammered home the knowledge that a man would be happy if she washed his back with her breasts.


    It''s very polite of you to go to such lengths to find out.


    With a bitter look on his face, Gant stirred the contents of his glass.


    Then he slammed the bottom of it against the wooden counter with a gun and opened his mouth in a whining tone.


    ''d*mn. That bastard.


    ''''Well it''s not Noel-san or Anna-san''s fault. I just forced myself to ask them out.


    The words uttered as a follow-up, however, were met with a snorting laugh, "Ha.


    No shit.


    No?


    Yeah.


    With that preamble, Gant speaks up slowly.


    The appearance of a demon.


    A request from the guild to defeat it.


    Xiaolan-san, his war buddy and rival - Xiaolan-san''s self-destructing technique that divided the deciding factor in the deadly battle he had headed to with Mei Fan''s father.


    ''''I wouldn''t have defeated him otherwise.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right," said Gant as he looked down at the amber-colored liquid wobbling on the counter.


    I can''t use magic," he said. You can''t do anything but wield a sword. I''m sure Xiaolan is an expert at the Magic Fist, but he can''t cut through a huge enemy like a demon.


    Perhaps Mr. Xiaolan was many times or even dozens of times more skilled than Mei Fan.


    Even so, there was no way he would be able to deliver a decisive blow to a demon.


    However, as a magic fist user, Xiaolan, who was skilled in handling magic power, was left with a desperately destructive self-destructive technique called magic runaway, a desperately destructive self-destructive technique with the greatest destructive power.


    ''''That''s right, I stopped it.


    Gant says, desperately, "I don''t want to lose him, either.


    "I don''t want to lose him, either. Why does he have to die to save a city, anyway?¡¡Instead of that bastard dying, let the city of Zeto die as well.


    It''s...


    I''m at a loss for words in return.


    The lives of all the people in this town or one person.


    It doesn''t matter what''s weightier. It''s all the people in this town.


    But what if it''s compared to, say, Mir''s life?¡¡Which is more important, Meifan, Sierra, my family or all the people who live in Zeto City?


    That was more important than the thousands and thousands of lives of Myl, Mei Fan, Sierra, Dad and Mom.


    That meant that that''s what Mr. Xiaolan was to Gant.


    "But. But, you know, that idiot wouldn''t have stopped with my words. He decided to throw his life away in favor of the little guy.


    Mr. Gant....


    I''m not going to let the demon go to the city because of my daughter, so I can''t say anything. The only thing I could have done was to kill Xiaolan at his behest.


    That''s how you saved the city.


    Nah. I''m just a guy who had to take care of the little kid because that idiot asked me to.


    A twisted thing to say.


    It spoke of the fact that he hadn''t fought the demon for the city.


    It was just claiming that he had only put himself on the line for Mr. Xiaolan and Mei Fan, who he cared about.


    --But...


    Then why?


    Oh?


    ''''Why........why did you do it in such a roundabout way? Did you have to kick Mei Fan out of the dojo to try and imitate him?


    Tsk ... the kid wants to know everything, that''s the problem.


    I noticed that Gant had stopped tipping his glass. He didn''t try to touch his drink, but instead turned his whole body to face us.


    ''Do you know when a man is strong?''


    ..........


    "It''s a time to protect what''s important. It''s a time to take back what matters to you. A man becomes stronger... dozens of times stronger than he was before.


    ''So you took the dojo from Mei Fan?¡¡To make her stronger?


    Xiaolan asked me for help. He asked me to make that dog''s body stronger.


    Couldn''t you have done it any other way?


    No matter how many people were watching over her, it must have been no ordinary hardship for a girl in her early teens to be forced to leave the house she had been living in and survive for six months.


    What was the reason for forcing her to do that and using forceful means?


    ''''I didn''t know him directly, but Xiao Lang used to tell me stories about his daughter. He said she was kind, righteous and had a strong sense of justice. But you know ... she was just too good.


    Too good to be true?


    Oh. I was too nice. Too righteous. And the only thing keeping that doggy from doing that was his father, who was absolute. Without that, you wouldn''t be able to stand on your own two feet and you already know what you need to do to prevent that from happening.


    Gant doesn''t tell the whole story.


    But I could feel what he was trying to say, if only vaguely.


    He feared that Mei Fan, who had lost her father, would be completely blocked up and unable to move. To prevent that from happening, Gant prepared an enemy.


    An enemy to be vanquished (...) who had killed his father and even taken the dojo.


    Then Mei Fan would have no time to mourn the loss of his father. Just the enemy ... because he could continue to stand on his own two feet to defeat Gant and take back the dojo.


    ''I didn''t feel like I could fulfill the promise I made to Xiaolan that I would make my daughter strong in any other way. It''s just that.


    Gant continued to be a villain.


    The fact that he had blown up that he had killed Mr. Xiaolan and had been behaving roughly for some time gave his words some truth.


    He took away her dojo and reduced Mei Fan to a homeless child.


    He bought the hatred from her and rooted for that resentment to grow deeper.


    He waited for her to eventually grow stronger and come to defeat him.


    Just to keep his promise to his friend (Xiaolan-san).


    ''''So........Mr. Xiaolan was an important best friend to you, wasn''t he?


    It''s nothing. I just have a very annoying history with him.


    ''''Yet you still kept your promise. It was only because Mei Fan made you continue to resent her that she didn''t despair and gained strength...


    Gant doesn''t deny or affirm my words.


    He just looks dumbfounded and snickers, "hmmm," he says, "hmmm.


    ''Hey, Teme. You know what I''m talking about, right?¡¡If you tell anyone else about this...


    ''You think it''s a bad choice, don''t you?¡¡Once Mei Fan learns the truth, I''m sure her opinion of you will change.


    That doesn''t make any sense. Xiaolan is right, that girl Mei Fan is a good and righteous fist fighter. Justice is only possible with a villain in it. And now that I''ve made a promise to Xiaolan, I''ll just have to pull off the job.


    It''s a disappointing character.


    Ha, you tell me, kid. You''re obviously very good at meddling in things that you don''t need to know.


    If you say so, I can''t say anything back. It was a figurehead.


    Without me, Gant left the bag full of gold coins on the counter and stood up.


    ''''Oh, I promised to pay for it.


    Yeah. That''s what you pay me. That''s your reward for defeating a demon. It''s almost as if you''ve defeated it all by yourself. You can have everything in it.


    But...


    As for the rest, well, you know, it''s just a little snack to get your story out of the way. Here''s some money for that.


    After saying this, Gant left the place. The bag, heavy with gold coins, is left with me.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. I''m sure we''ll kill each other when we get a chance.


    With one arm raised over his back, Gant disappears through the door.


    I hurriedly bowed my head to his back as he walked away.


    This one thing has taught me a lot of things.


    That there is more to caring for people than just visible kindness.


    That there is ''strength'' other than defeating something, protecting it, or taking it back.


    That will surely be a different kind of ''strength'' than Xiaolan''s father or my father.


    I will be strong. I want to be able to protect the people I care about even more than now, no matter how strong the enemy is.


    And I''m sure there''s only one word to say to me, who has set such a goal for me, to the back that has shown me a form of strength I never knew existed before.


    With the utmost of gratitude - and


    "''Thank you,''


    --I was going to say those words.

 49-New house trap

    Oh, you''re awesome!


    Looking up at the house in front of him, Mylle exclaimed in admiration.


    The house was located on the grounds of Mei Fan''s dojo.


    We are now standing in the front door of the mansion.


    When you open the big door and go inside, you will find a rude but spacious space.


    ''''It''s definitely an insanely spacious place... is it really okay for us to live in such a nice place?


    Yes. Or rather, I mean...


    Mei Fan asked timidly.


    ''''Are you sure it''s the same for you?¡¡For my part, I was going to transfer the ownership of the house to Gerald. As a matter of fact, I was able to get it back thanks to you.


    ''I''ve told you many times. I''ve told you many times that Mei Fan''s house is filled with memories of her father and I can''t take it back. What''s the point of taking it back?


    Mei Fan regained ownership of this house by dueling with Gant.


    However, she said that she was able to get it back thanks to me, and at one point she proposed to transfer the ownership to me.


    I tried to convince her that such a thing would be the end of the world, but apparently she still cares about it.


    ''I wouldn''t want to do anything that would take away someone''s treasure,''


    But...


    I said, "Done. Okay, I''m done with this. Next time, I''m not moving into this house, okay?


    ''Yes I understand. But if you ever want the house, just let me know. I''ll let Mr. Gerald know when I''m ready to sell it to you.


    Yeah. I''ll tell you when it''s time.


    Satisfied with my words, she smiled and nodded.


    ''Then please come up inside. I''d like to give you a tour first.


    ''Yeah, up, up, up!¡¡Wow, big, beautiful!


    Prompted by Mei Fan, Meil went up into the house to be the first one to go in.


    He was busy looking up the stairs from below and sticking his head in the open doors and windows.


    ''''You guy ... you need to calm down a little more.


    When I, in a daze, put such a voice to its back, Meir looks back at me with excitement.


    ''Because because!¡¡This is our new home!


    ''New house... well, yeah, well, but there''s something different about the way you say it, something.


    But still, my heart is full of hope and promise for the future!


    That''s odd. I''m heartbroken, too. I''m worried.


    Let''s make lots of food for the kids.


    So why are we talking about it!


    Oh, but I haven''t had my period yet!¡¡What do I do!


    You really have no modesty, do you?


    It was so modest that it was almost completely deflated there too.


    The hem of my dress is gently picked up by Mei Fan from behind with her fingertips.


    ''Oh, sorry Mei Fan, I''m sorry. Can you show me around now?


    ''Well yes. You''re the kind of person that does that, aren''t you, Mr. Gerald? I knew that. Haha.....


    "?¡¡What''s wrong with you, Mei Fan? You''re looking kind of unflattering.


    ''''No........I just destroyed myself on my own, expecting it on my own, so don''t worry about it, Gerald-san. It''ll be fine.


    ''Hmmm, yeah?¡¡Well, then, I hope so.


    He lightly tapped Mei Fan''s head with a pop and continued to speak.


    ''''If you need something, don''t hesitate to tell me. You have a lot of things inside you that you keep to yourself, don''t you?


    Ahhhhhh, ah.


    Too much patience isn''t good for you, and I''d be happy to go along with you if you''d just complain and whine. Okay?


    ''Ooooooh. And anyway, please follow me as I show you around the house, you two and more!


    I thought I was encouraging him, but for some reason, Mei Fan''s face turned red and he went onward without a hitch.


    Did I offend him?


    Caring is a difficult thing to do.


    At any rate, I followed Mei Fan alongside Meiru.


    ''''Hey.....


    Huh?


    You b*tc*!


    Why is that.


    --


    It''s a really big house. It''s not a house. It''s more like a mansion.


    Me and Meil and Meil walked down the hallway with Mei Fan in the lead and Meil and Meil in the back.


    ''''Yes. There were times when students and other students who go to the dojo would lodge there. That''s why we have a lot of rooms left over, so Gerald-san and Myl-san are welcome to use any room they want.


    A strong adventurer can make money.


    And Mr. Xiaolan was that strong adventurer.


    A strong adventurer earns in proportion to his abilities, and Xiaolan, who was one of the strongest adventurers in Zeto City, is said to have earned a lot of trust and a great deal of money.


    That''s how he opened a dojo, and as a result of his popularity, he built a lodging house and home next to his training hall.


    "Oui, oui, oui!¡¡Then we''ll all sleep together every day!


    I''d be more comfortable being alone.


    That''s boring!


    Meil puffed out his cheeks, and Mei Fan giggled in a funny way.


    You''re right. I wish we could all sleep together.


    ''''What are you talking about, even Mei Fan........''''


    Because it looks like fun. And you won''t be lonely if you''re all together.


    That''s right. Come to bed with me, Mei.


    With Mei Fan''s encouragement, Meil attacked here and there.


    ''''No........?¡¡They told me I could feel free to say anything I wanted, so, you know, I did....


    Mei Fan is also dreading it.


    Well, it''s no use. I can''t say no if you say it this way.


    Besides, I can understand why Mei Fan is lonely. You''ve been alone since your father died.


    Well, do you want to sleep with me?


    Are you sure you want to do this?


    Mei Fan timidly but literally waved her silver tail that grew from around her waist as she checked.


    ''''Yes!''''


    On the other hand, Meir is really reserved.


    Well, I guess you could say we''re friends from childhood. When you''ve known each other for a long time, this guy''s simplicity is rather easy to deal with.


    While we were exchanging such words as that, there was an ominous sound from Mei Fan''s footsteps as she continued onward.


    ''''Oh, I forgot to tell you.''''


    Did you forget?


    Yes, sir.


    Mei Fan, who stopped, spoke up as it was.


    ''''My father Xiaolan was a man who believed in the ever-present battlefield. Although he was a gentleman, his training was rigorous and he would never let his mind wander to the point of being ready to fight at any time.


    Well, it''s hard for any expert to resist being caught by surprise.


    ''''Yes. So I was also teaching the students lodging in this house to be able to handle any situation...


    With a bang, the walls of the corridor partially peel off, revealing countless round holes from underneath it.


    Ah, what a bad feeling........


    ''''As part of its teachings, this mansion was also decorated with countless traps.


    You told me to let you know if there was a problem!


    Shubaba-baba.


    Countless arrows flew from the corridor wall.


    ''''d*mn, the ''wind barrier''


    Chanting in a hurry.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s too dangerous.


    What a surprise....


    When the rain of arrows finally stopped, Myl was patting his chest in relief.


    I feel exactly the same way.


    I thought it was too much of a surprise to chant in time--.


    "Speaking of which...


    What else is going on?


    It was a double-layered trap.


    I heard another ''bang'' from the opposite wall.


    ''So why do you say it then, as if you remembered it!


    ''It''s been, well it''s been so long since I''ve been back here that I didn''t remember all the details of the trap.


    If you''ve been away for six months, well, that''s what happens.


    Tsk.


    "''The Windbreak''.


    I''m blocking the rain of arrows again.


    Why the hell am I fighting in a place that isn''t even a seal site (dungeon)?


    Later. After this.


    After this?


    The floor will fall out.


    With those words, we lost our footing.


    A sudden sense of floating.


    But no matter.


    "''Float.''


    I cast a spell on everyone, including Meil and Mei Fan.


    If you look down, deep in the hole, there was a line of thorns lined up like a sword mountain.


    ''''........Isn''t this mansion trying to kill the residents?''''


    Not a single person has died yet, I''m told.¡¡The arrowhead looks like iron, but it''s a wooden arrowhead painted silver, and those spikes should be made of a decent soft material.


    ''Seriously.... no, but either way, the trap is too dangerous and too vicious...''


    "Hey, Gerald, this is fun!


    Next to me, dumbfounded.


    For the first time, Meir floats in the air and makes a spluttering noise.


    I wait for the floor to return to normal again before landing.


    But with so many traps, it''s a pain in the ass to live in. Can''t you disarm them or something?''''


    I''m sure you can, but my father is the only one who knows how to do it.


    Okay. Well, I guess I''ll have to do it then.


    Yes, we have to avoid these traps for a living.


    I''ll disarm it.


    "Huh?


    Hmm?¡¡No, that''s why I''m saying that if Mei Fan can''t disarm it, I''ll do it.


    Oh, but how on earth did you...


    Despite Mei Fan nodding her head, Myl nodded as if to say it was natural.


    ''''That''s right. It''s that easy for Gerald~''


    ''What?¡¡Huh?¡¡Huh?


    Mei Fan''s reaction was unbelievable.


    To her, I confidently said.


    ''''Well, we''ll see. That''s about as much work as I could do, I wouldn''t be a big deal.

 50-Mat and foot

    "''Disarm all the traps in this house,''


    I chant that as I put my hands on the floor of the hallway.


    I can feel my magic enveloping the mansion.


    This mansion is quite large. On the outside, it looked like it was about three stories high.


    The magic power that envelops a building of that size is quite something.


    But that''s not even a problem for me.


    This is because while I continued to use my magic, I had changed into a peculiar constitution that could absorb the magic power contained in the air and make it my own.


    In short.


    In effect, I can use my magic power inexhaustibly (..........).


    If only I could construct spells in Japanese (magic language), there is almost nothing in this world that I can''t do.


    The proof of this is--.


    Good. That should break the trap.


    What?¡¡Wow, it''s true, the trap won''t activate at all.


    Even though Mei Fan, who knows the structure of the house very well, stepped fearfully on the floor of the hallway and pushed in a part of the wall, there was no sign of the trap being activated.


    ''Yeah, it looks like we''ve successfully disarmed the trap.


    ''Wow, that''s amazing, Gerald-san. I didn''t expect you to use your magic like this.


    Mm-hm. Gerald, you''re still awesome!¡¡I can do anything and it''s cool!


    Mei Fan and Mylfang would gloat over my praise.


    .........But hey.... I can''t get used to being lifted up like this, no matter how many times I''ve experienced it.


    It''s not a bad thing, but it is embarrassing to be praised and respected.


    ''Don''t praise me so much for every little thing. I didn''t do anything serious. More importantly, can you ask me to continue showing you around, Mei Fan?


    Okay. I was.


    I apologize, and with a bow, Mei Fan resumes her guidance.


    In this way, our new life was beginning as we moved to Mei Fan''s mansion.


    * * * *


    Mei Fan''s mansion had three floors.


    On the first floor, there was an entrance, a living room, a kitchen, a bathroom, a dining room, and a toilet.


    On the second floor, there were three large rooms that would have been used by the students who were staying at the inn. Each room was large enough to accommodate five people.


    And on the third floor, there was a bedroom and a study that Xiao Lang would have used, as well as Mei Fan''s bedroom, apparently.


    There was also a remote hut, which was used as a pantry. At the back of the hut, there was a small field, and they were somewhat self-sufficient in growing their own vegetables.


    Incidentally, I wasn''t allowed to see Mei Fan''s bedroom. According to him, there was a ''maiden''s secret'' there.


    Nevertheless, that secret was soon revealed as well.


    ''''But I''m curious!¡¡I''m a woman to a woman, and I''ll be fine!


    Myl, who insisted, quite forcefully overcame Mei Fan''s restraint to search Mei Fan''s bedroom, where she was fuming and scowling.


    As a result, a large number of romance novels for women were unearthed.


    They were of the extreme nature, such as a man and a woman embracing or not embracing, and sometimes they even included illustrations of naked men and women stacked on top of each other on the bed.


    Mr. Mill........you said it was a secret between us girls....


    Blushing and covering her face, Mei Fan was wilting her henna, silver ears and silver tail.


    On the other hand, Myl, on the other hand, opens the page of the illustration and shows me the page.


    ''''Wow ... hey hey Gerald, look at this!¡¡It''s awesome!


    I''m not looking, you idiot!¡¡Now go and put it back in its place!


    Yeah, but you might want to study while you''re ahead...


    I can assure you, Meir doesn''t need to study for this.


    Huh?¡¡Oh, so that means Gerald is going to study.


    ''How could it be?¡¡I don''t need it either!


    ''Oh, no... I mean, Gerald''s already been there!¡¡Who?!


    ''How could it be?¡¡I was just about to tell you that I''m a child....


    That was close!


    * * * *


    --The next morning.


    I woke up quite early.


    When I turned to the window, the sun still seemed to have just risen and a weak white light was shining into the room.


    Mei Fan was still sleeping on the futon laid out next to me to my right.


    Our place to sleep was one of the three large rooms on the second floor for students, and it was the room with the most sunshine.


    In this room, there was plenty of room for at least three people to sleep side by side.


    That''s why the three of us decided to sleep with Meiru and Mei Fan in the middle last night.


    ''''Myl.......isn''t here.


    Contrary to Mei Fan, the futon on the left side of the room was empty.


    Meiru, who should have been there, was nowhere to be seen in the room.


    ''''I wonder if she''s up already.''''


    She gets up and leaves the room.


    She is curious. She may have started early in the morning to explore the mansion.


    In the slightly cold early morning air, I decided to wander around the mansion.


    ''''It''s a big mansion, though. Mr. Xiaolan, you must have made a lot of money.''''


    I muttered to myself as I stepped forward.


    The house had an earthen floor at the entrance, and unlike the common style of dwelling in the Kingdom of Halkenya, that''s where they took off their shoes. They are not designed to go up indoors with clay feet.


    Moreover, the building material used is not brick or stone, but wood cut from the forest and the outer walls are plastered.


    Although this style of architecture is different from the Halkenian style, there is a calmness that reminds me of Japanese houses and I feel relaxed.


    It must be because of the memories of being Japanese that remain in me.


    I go down from the second floor to the first floor.


    While I was peeking around the room to see where Meir was, before I knew it, he was at the front door.


    ''''Huh?''''


    There were two pairs of shoes there, mine and Mei Fan''s, each with its own set of shoes.


    But I couldn''t find Meil''s shoes. They should have been there yesterday.


    Did he go out there without permission? Without a word to us?


    I just tilted my head at the inexplicable situation and my ears went ''dang! I caught a high pitched sound.


    Apparently, it was coming from outside.


    Perhaps this sound might have something to do with Meil.


    ''''Mei Fan........well, let''s just let her sleep yet.


    I couldn''t bear to wake Mei Fan, who was still breathing in her sleep.


    I hooked the boots on the dirt floor to my feet and decided to step outside for a bit.


    --


    Meir was in the training hall.


    He wore light armor and held a sword in his hand.


    ''''Hah!¡¡Hey!


    She was performing the kata Ms. Gardner had taught her with great enthusiasm.


    Myl''s red hair danced with each movement of the kata.


    The splattering sweat glistened in the morning sunlight.


    I watched Meir''s performance for a while.


    It was a sophisticated kata for battle. There is nothing flashy or fancy about the movements themselves.


    But for us adventurers, such movements, honed and refined, can be the difference between life and death at the last moment.


    Soon, Meir''s kata will be finished.


    "Yo, Mill.


    Gerald!¡¡Good morning.


    When I called out to him, Myl turned to me, his cheeks rising to the top of his head.


    He tucked his sword into the scabbard at his waist and ran over to me.


    ''''You were supposed to still be asleep when I woke up, what''s wrong?


    No. I don''t know what it is, but I just woke up.


    So you''re saying that you woke up because you missed my body temperature next to you and you missed me.


    It''s not even close.


    Hmm........because we have the same feelings for each other, I guess?


    Putting the tip of his index finger to his lips, Myl utters his congratulations.


    Really, this guy, he''s still the same........


    It''s a bother to keep up with this flirtation, so I decided to change the subject.


    You are the one who has to practice early in the morning.


    Beads of sweat were floating on Meir''s neck and forehead, and Meir''s red hair was clinging to it.


    I wouldn''t be sweating so much just from moving a little.


    I could lightly imagine that he would have been tracing the mold more than an hour earlier than I was up.


    ''Yeah. I wanted to get stronger. That''s why I decided to practice a lot.


    I''m sure Myl is still very strong.


    Through the sealed site (dungeon) and the training by Mr. Gardner, Myl has become much stronger.


    The part of him that was my style before has been refined, and he is now able to fight more seamlessly.


    I think he''s better than me when it comes to simple swordsmanship.


    The only reason I''m able to win fights with Meir is because I can anticipate his movements based on the flow of his magical power.


    The excellent physical ability and instinct for battle are her innate sense and talent.


    But.


    ''''Nope. It''s not enough. I don''t want to be an impediment to you.


    With a straightforward will in his eyes, Myl said such a thing.


    I wanted to go to the fight against the demons. I wanted to help them. But at that time I couldn''t help you.


    ''''That''s because ... physical attacks don''t work on demons. Meir isn''t a mage, so there''s no point in worrying about it.


    ''But May and Gant did go. Neither of them can use magic like Gerald does.


    ''''Gant had equipment that was impervious to demon attacks, and Mei Fan was just a good match for his skills.


    But I wanted to fight with you, too!


    Myl insists, clenching his fists tightly.


    ''''That''s why I''m going to be strong. Because the next time a powerful enemy appears, I want to fight alongside Gerald.


    .... You....


    As usual, she''s the kind of person who thinks with her emotions, not logic.


    But to tell the truth, I don''t dislike that kind of straightforwardness in her. In fact, I even had a good feeling about her.


    Well, go for it.


    I said, and patted his head. It was a little damp with sweat, but I didn''t find it uncomfortable.


    ''''Huh........''''


    You may have been startled, and then Meir made a strange noise.


    What''s that look? It''s not that I have any intention of mocking you for trying to be strong.


    It''s not hard to see why Myl wanted to be strong.


    If our positions were reversed, I would have tried not to be an impediment.


    It''s because I can imagine this that I thought it would be good for me to be strong.


    Well, let''s see. Then Meifang should be up by now, so let''s go back. We need to wipe off the sweat so that we don''t get cold.


    I take my hand off Myl''s head and turn on my heel.


    If we weren''t both in the mansion when he woke up, Mei Fan would be worried.


    ''Oh, you know what?''


    And Meir grabs the hem of my clothes from behind and pulls them off.


    ''What''s the matter?¡¡You''ll catch a cold if you don''t.


    Well, thanks, okay?¡¡Just tell me to hang in there.


    ''Well, don''t worry about it. I just said it because I wanted to.


    ''But when Gerald says that to me, I feel like it gives me some strength. So ... thanks.


    It''s embarrassing to be thanked like this in a shio-like way.


    But I''m glad I was able to cheer up Myl, even if only a little.


    So.


    Yeah. Be strong and have my back, will you?


    Yeah, yeah. I''m going to be strong. And I''m gonna get behind Gerald.


    I said some powerful words to Meir.

 51-Noels call

    When I returned to the mansion, I could smell a nice smell coming from the cooking area.


    When I looked in, I saw Mei Fan was light on her feet and preparing breakfast.


    ''''Hmmmmmmm...''''


    He was in a very good mood, even humming.


    "Good morning, Mei Fan.


    Mr. Gerald!¡¡Mr. Mill!¡¡Good morning!


    Mm-hm. Good morning, Mei!


    When I called out to her, Mei Fan looked back at me with a light, turning motion.


    The front coverings (apron) swayed softly.


    ''Are you preparing breakfast?''


    Okay. When my father was alive and well, I was always in charge. Are you guys done practicing in the morning, Gerald?


    Did you see that?


    It''s just that my father used to get up every morning at sunrise and practice with his students before he died. But before he died, my father used to get up every morning at sunrise and practice in the morning with his students. When Gerald and the others woke up, they weren''t there, so I thought they were in the practice room. ...Wasn''t it?


    No, it''s the same.


    I''m glad to hear it. I''ll make you something better.


    Mei Fan smiled very well and brought her clenched fists to her chest.


    ''''Even the best of the best, Gerald!¡¡This is our--


    You''re gonna say, "That''s perfect for married life," or whatever it is you do.


    Oh, that''s great, Gerald. You know what to do.


    Well, I''m not going to live my life with you.


    Is that too much to ask?


    You''re an idiot!


    Haha.... well, I don''t mean to make it like that, but...


    Meir and Meir''s exchange made Mei Fan look bitter.


    ''''Well, anyway, it''s almost ready, so you''ll have to wait a bit.


    Well, what do I do now?


    I''m not tired because I haven''t really been practicing, I''m not tired.


    However, it looks like I''m already pretty well prepared on my own, and it''s going to be a hindrance to help out now.


    ''''Well, I''m sorry, but I''ll leave you in charge of breakfast today.


    Okay. Leave it to me.


    We step down from the cooking area.


    Then Meir goes upstairs to get a cloth and a change of clothes to wipe off the sweat and change.


    I was one step ahead of him at the table in the living room.


    ''Here you are,''


    By the time Meil returned, wiping off the sweat and changing clothes, Mei Fan had finished cooking and brought in breakfast.


    A soup of dried meat from the pantry, cooked with salt and vegetables, and toasted bread with cheese and bacon on top was the breakfast of the day.


    After everyone was at the table, I reached for the soup.


    As I sipped the soup, the flavor of the meat and vegetables spread in my mouth.


    The toast was also crispy and savory on the surface, and the flavors of the melted cheese and bacon were in perfect harmony.


    ''Yum,''


    That''s the first thing I heard. It was definitely better than the lousy food that had been served at the lodges I had stayed at.


    ''More!''


    After flattening it in a flash, Meil quickly thrust the empty bowl out to Mei Fan.


    ''''Don''t be in such a hurry, there''s still plenty more to eat.


    With a bitter smile, Mei Fan poured the soup into the bowl.


    ''''Both of you, please eat your fill. Otherwise, being an adventurer is a physically demanding job.''''


    Yeah. I''ll feel free to feed you.


    Yeah. Thanks, Mei!


    While we were chatting and laughing like that, we finished our breakfast.


    --well.


    For now, I''m done with my stomach.


    Meifang is putting away the dishes and the utensils used for cooking, while Myl seems to be slumped in his chair, patting his swollen belly.


    However, we can''t stay here lounging around forever.


    That''s when I got up from my chair, thinking it was time to get ready to go out.


    Gong, gong, the front door is rammed heavily.


    This mansion has a knocker, just like a mansion. Mei Fan says that when you hit this knocker, a trap is set to be activated.


    But since I have already disarmed the trap, it has now become a normal tool for announcing visitors.


    ''''I wonder who the hell it is at this hour.


    How could I possibly know that? I don''t know. I think you should just go for it.


    Me and Myl looked at each other and exchanged words.


    Certainly, no matter what we say here, it won''t get us anywhere.


    ''''I''ll handle it for now.


    Yes.


    I got up and went straight to the front door.


    When I opened the door, the man there was a stranger.


    However, he is probably a member of the guild.


    He is dressed in a familiar guild uniform.


    ''''Are you Gerald-sama?''''


    The man asks in a condescending tone of voice.


    ''Yes, sir, but,''


    Then may I have a moment of your time, please. The Guild Master is asking for you.


    What?


    My first morning at my new base was suddenly going to be cloudy.

 52-quarrel

    I get my equipment and other preparations ready and follow the messenger man to the guild.


    Meir and Mei Fan are with him.


    ''''The head of the guild is Noel-san, right?¡¡What do you want?


    Meir asked as we walked down the road.


    ''''Is it about demons? I''m sure you''ve already received your reward...''''


    Mei Fan also had a strange look on her face.


    That feeling was the same for me, but it would be clearer once I met Noel-san anyway.


    It''s no use thinking about it.


    ''''Well, whatever. Anyway, we''ll follow you.


    That''s right. You never know what you''ll find if you think about it.


    ''Mr. Meir, you''re either drinking or innocent... how can you say that, right?


    Mei Fan. You can call him an idiot if you want.


    ''What?¡¡Mei, did you think of me that way?


    ''I don''t think so, I don''t think so!¡¡And Mr. Gerald, please don''t say anything weird to Mr. Meir!


    While they were exchanging lively words like that, they arrived at the guild.


    People dressed in armor, weapons, and other equipment were coming and going, as if the reception of requests had already begun.


    ''''The guild leader is waiting for you in the office.


    After saying that much, the guiding man goes silent as if his work is done.


    For now, he wants me to enter the guild.


    I have no reason to refuse, so I open the door and enter the building.


    The first floor of the guild''s headquarters was as bustling as ever. The reception counter was incessantly crowded with adventurers, and even the other adventurers were growling here and there.


    The main race is human, but you can also see elves and other sub-humans here and there.


    They are as noisy as ever. Well, when it comes to the occupation of an adventurer, it can''t be helped that there is a lot of bloodlust.


    Noel-san''s office is located on the third floor of the building.


    I was about to step out onto the stairs leading to the top, that''s when it happened.


    "--Don''t mess with me, you little scamp!


    Such curses echoed through the guild.


    When I looked, I saw a human man and a dwarven woman glaring at each other with swordsmen''s faces.


    ''''Huh?¡¡You''ve got to be kidding me!¡¡I''m paying you what''s rightfully mine!


    "Don''t get smart with me, you little shit!¡¡I''m sure you''ve gathered all the right materials for this thing as requested!


    Yeah. You''ve collected them. In numbers. But those scratched up shoddy things, there''s hardly any room to use them!¡¡What''s wrong with letting me withhold my reward for that!


    The men are taller and broader in shoulders.


    Dwarf women, on the other hand, are short, as all dwarf species are. She might be one hundred and twenty centimeters or so.


    She had narrow shoulders and a thin waist, but again, as most dwarf women do, only her breasts were protruding wide, as is the case with dwarf women.


    "I can''t stand it, Tibiama!¡¡You better sit back and pay me what''s rightfully mine!


    ''This is why you''re an adventurer''s roughneck. You have such a bad head that it''s hard to believe it''s packed inside, it''s out of control.


    The exchange between the two of them heated up.


    In response, the cheering voices of the other adventurers gathered in the guild grew louder and louder.


    ''Oh, a fight?¡¡Get it done!


    "Wow, it''s been a long time since we''ve had a fistfight!


    ''Oh my God!¡¡Flashy!


    There were voices calling for fights and fistfights, and others trying to make money by setting up impromptu gambling rooms.


    It was like a festival.


    The majority of adventurers are fierce. That temperament often works in the sealed site (dungeon).


    But on the other hand, they have a strong tendency to love commotion and conflict. Fighting was like their favorite dessert.


    Then, of course, even if a fight broke out, few people would try to get in between the two. It is usual to watch until a decision is made.


    But ... a human man and a dwarf woman.


    Dwarves are known as a fighting race, but that''s only for men. Dwarf women, coupled with their slender physique (except for their breasts), are considered unsuitable for combat.


    ''I have to stop them,''


    Meir said and tried to step out.


    ''No, wait,''


    But I gave her a word of restraint.


    ''But Gerald!¡¡It''s going to get worse for her if I don''t do something about it!


    Just watch. Just watch.


    He grabs Meir around his two arms and holds him back.


    Also, for dwarf women, large breasts are a sign of maturity. I''m sure they''re small, but they''re probably a lot older than us.


    The only thing that matters is the fact that you''re not the only one.


    ''Oh, that''s great!¡¡Let''s see how far you can go with this miserable lunkhead!


    Words for sale.


    The man finally strikes the dwarf woman -- "I''m not going to let you go!


    -- but then it was time.


    "''O invisible chain spun by my word, thou shalt restrain the movements of his men.''


    The man swinging his fist stopped moving in an unnatural stance. Then, as it was, he fell to his side on the floor.


    ''It''s beyond disgraceful that a grown man would raise his hand to a woman. Shame on you. Shame.


    Instead, a woman appears in the center of the scene. As she gracefully brushed back her long hair that reached her waist, she said in a wry tone of voice: "It''s a shame that the adventurers are as wild as ever.


    It''s a shame," she said, "that the adventurers are as wild as ever. The adventurers are as wild as ever, all of them are fools with nothing to offer but their arms!


    All the adventurers who were watching had to be blinded by the sudden intrusion.


    It was only natural. To them, magic is an unfamiliar phenomenon.


    But I, who can sense magic power, had noticed it. At least two (...) mages other than me are in this space.


    One of them is naturally this woman with long hair.


    As far as I can see, I can tell that her magic power is quite strong. There was no doubt that she was quite a good user.


    ........However, there was a lot of waste in the spells.


    I wouldn''t use such a long spell to stop my opponent''s movements. A single word of ''chant'' would suffice.


    While I was thinking about this and sending an unreserved glance at the woman, she suddenly turned her head towards me.


    And.


    ''There you are.


    He''s clearly stepping towards me as he sticks his finger at me with a viciously serrated finger.


    Did she notice that I was looking at her? No, but there''s no one in this place who hasn''t looked at her.


    Then they could see that I was thinking rudely?¡¡No way.


    Hey, hey, Gerald. That guy''s coming this way.


    D-d-d-d-don''t you dare!


    Myl and Mei Fan also seemed to be in a daze.


    However, since they had been spotted, they couldn''t run away now.


    ''''It''s so nice to finally meet you. It''s a great honor to be able to meet you safely.


    When she came right in front of me, she talked to me as if she was so happy she couldn''t wait to talk to me.


    But the truth of the matter is that I don''t know what she''s talking about.


    If you meet such a beautiful woman, you will not be able to forget her so easily.


    But no matter how hard I tried to remember, I had no idea what to expect.


    ''''Hey!¡¡Gerald, when did you become friends with another woman!¡¡Huh, no way, you''re cheating!


    You''ve been meeting a grown woman behind our back, haven''t you?¡¡Ugh, well, we look like children now, don''t we....


    Myl and Mei Fan give me accusing looks. That''s out of character.


    ''''Wait a minute. Didn''t you have the wrong person?¡¡I''m pretty sure I''ve never met you, right?


    ''''No. That glow of magical power ... there''s no way I''m making a mistake in my judgment!


    If I asked him if there was a mistake, he would assure me once and for all that there wasn''t.


    Or rather, the glow of magic?¡¡Can he ''see'' magic?


    As I remember my further questions, she coughs one cough and gives me another strong look.


    ''But you''re getting ahead of yourself with what you did with me. I''m sorry that I spoke to you so familiarly when I only knew you on the one hand.


    Yes?¡¡Um, I mean, what does that mean...


    Do you know me in one way or another?


    I don''t understand it. How on earth did this beautiful woman know about me?


    I can sense a resolute elegance in the way she behaves, and I can only assume that she is from a completely different world.


    She dropped more bombs on me as I could only look at her black and white eyes.


    ''I am Kassandra. I came to this city to meet you, the one you''re in love with.


    "Huh?


    ''Gerald. What the hell does this mean?


    ''It''s not fair to be an adult, it''s not fair to be an adult, it''s not fair to be an adult, it''s not fair to be an adult...''


    ''So you two!¡¡I don''t know anything about it!

 53-That person, the court lead magician

    This is Cassandra Liana San Baltaza. She''s the one who summoned you here and, as you may recall, the head mage at the court of the Kingdom of Halkeniya herself.


    In Mr. Noel''s office.


    We had been introduced to Ms. Kassandra again by Noel-san.


    Across the table, me and Kassandra-san were sitting on the sofa, facing each other. Meiru was sitting next to me, and Mei Fan was on the other side of the table.


    Noel-san was sitting on the short side of the long, narrow table close to Cassandra-san and me.


    ''What do you mean by that, Noel? I''m still doing my job very well. It is the duty and pride of a nobleman to do his duty.


    You have a mouth as usual. Are you going to tell me that the daughter of a duke in charge left the capital to visit a remote village, and now she comes to the adventurer''s town of Zeto just to meet a mere adventurer?


    Yes, that''s right. As the court''s top mage, isn''t it my duty to visit the village where Philimina''s flute once appeared, to inspect it?¡¡It must be dusty on your end and your mind is so lousy that you can''t even understand such things.


    ...with a really good spinning mouth.


    Just by watching Noel and Cassandra''s wryly sarcastic banter, you can tell that they are old friends.


    On the surface, they appear to be in a bad mood, but in fact, it''s probably because they trust each other that they are able to talk to each other in such an open manner.


    It was more like a rotten relationship than a close one.


    On the other hand, I was nervous when I was suddenly called out by the head mage of the court by name.


    I didn''t feel like I could talk to him properly.


    After all, Cassandra Liana San Baltaza is a shrewd young lady from a duke''s family and the youngest to become the court''s top mage (..........).


    Although it''s only been less than a year since she became the court''s first mage, there are too many voices praising her power.


    She has the power to single-handedly slaughter dragons, and the magic that she releases with her immense magical power is described as being equivalent to a divine miracle.


    In addition to her family background and abilities, she also possesses the beauty of her appearance. The proportions are especially great, with a bosom that jutted out like an opening, so much so that it looked as if it would land on the table just by leaning out of the chair.


    Just by looking at them, our cheeks are getting hot.


    I was surprised to be called out by name by such a grown man.


    ''''Let''s leave the condescending Noel aside. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. From now on, please get acquainted with me, Mr. Gerald. Sierra-chan has told me about you.


    Kassandra-san leans over to talk to me, who is nervous.


    ........As she leaned forward, her breasts rested on the table. You can even hear a pouting sound.


    ''''As usual, this person called you is a mockery.


    Noel-san muttered grimly.


    But Cassandra-san apparently doesn''t have that awareness either.


    ''''Oh, what are you talking about?''''


    And a pouting face.


    Ms. Cassandra''s reaction made Noel look unhappy, but she gave a tired sigh, "Huh," she said.


    On the other hand, Kassandra-san, who was sitting across the table in the Oval Office from me, was giving me an eager look with even a smile on her mouth.


    To such Kassandra-san--.


    ''''Well, ha, yes. Well, it seems that Sierra has been a great help to me...........


    I could only give a sluggish reply.


    I had never talked to such a beautiful woman in my previous life.


    More than the face and the gesture, above all, she was a bombshell.


    I felt as if I couldn''t even look at her and speak to her.


    I had trouble finding a place to look, and my eyes shifted to the person next to Cassandra.


    ''''My brother''s pervert.''''


    It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other and you''re starting to sound like a cold-blooded a**h*le.


    She was my sister and my favorite disciple as a mage, Sierra.


    That''s right. Sierra had become good friends with Kassandra-san, who came to the village to inspect the village in relation to "The Flute of Filimina," and to her surprise, they had come to Zeto City together.


    ''''Because... I came all the way here just to see my favorite brother, but as usual, I still have a thieving cat as a samurai, and before I know it, I even have a pet, and I''m growing a nose for Kassandra-san.


    What do you mean by a cat burglar?


    I''m sorry, I''m Mr. Gerald''s pet?


    Meil and Mei Fan roll their eyes and speak up. I mean, Mei Fan is not a pet. Rather, he''s a landlord.


    ''''Oh. Ufufu. As expected of lords, are they still fierce?''''


    Cassandra-san put her hand over her mouth and made a teasing noise.


    I''m sorry.


    No. Don''t worry about it, okay?¡¡It''s more that he''s a boy. If I didn''t have a single ulterior motive, that would be the problem.


    As she says it, Kassandra-san still sends me a sinking look... but it''s also very s*xy.


    When I faltered, unable to respond satisfactorily, Sierra said again


    ''I left the village and didn''t see him for a while, and then my brother turned into a pervert...''


    He muttered in a sad voice.


    ''Nah, it''s not!¡¡I''m not a pervert by any means!¡¡It''s normal!


    ''Yes, indeed, Mr. Gerald is normal. Apparently your eyes have been glued to my chest for some time now.


    Yeah, I mean...


    ''Mmmm. It''s normal for a boy to be attracted to an attractive woman, so you don''t have to worry about it, okay?


    And so on.........


    I think most boys would be upset if a woman detected their ulterior motives.


    ''''Gerald, why don''t you make fun of Mr. Gerald around that?


    Oh, God. Oh, Noel, you look terrible.


    Noel gave her a cold stare, but Cassandra chuckled and passed it off.


    ''Well, more importantly!¡¡Mr. Noel called me here, but did you have something to do with me?


    Brother, I think you''re trying to play along and you used to be more honest with me.


    It''s Sierra who gives me a reproachful look.


    ''''Oh well. Brother I know you like Mr. Gerald, but you can''t get to the point at this point. Besides, it''s a requirement for a good woman to turn a blind eye to what''s wrong with a man, right?


    I didn''t tell you that I love my brother. Mr. Kassandra, you''re an idiot.


    Who was that guy who said he loved (..........) his brother earlier?


    What are you looking at!


    I turned a dumbfounded look at him, and Sierra glared at me with a snap and yelled at me.


    Her cheeks were bright red, as if she was embarrassed.


    ''''Yes, yes, I''m sorry,''''


    I''m sure my brother is always so uncaring, and he leaves his underwear out, and doesn''t do the laundry, and he really needs to realize that he can''t live without me at all... ... well, well, but because he''s that kind of a brother, I really have no choice but to take care of him, so, well, you know, he''s not going to be able to stay that way at all...


    When I gave her a curt reply, Sierra turned her face away from me to complain about her embarrassment and started mumbling.


    Her voice always gets quieter as she goes into the second half.


    Well, it always happens so fast when we argue a little bit, so you can get on with it.


    Oh, dear. This is unexpected. I''ve always talked about Gerald''s brother in front of me, so I thought he was just going to break his face into a disheveled mess when we were meeting.


    Mr. Kassandra!


    ''''Hmph. Since Mr. Gerald''s princess is apparently in a bad mood, may I get to the point now?


    Yes. I''d rather not go further than this, by all means.


    Nodding and nodding, Ms. Cassandra crossed her arms under her large breasts and leaned forward, getting up on her elbows on the table as it was.


    The s*xy gesture.


    The bust with plenty of destructive power.


    A decisive weapon against the opposite s*x equivalent to the bomb that lays waste to a man''s reason.


    But the words Miss Kassandra said to me were more destructive to me than that weapon of war.


    ''I came to see you for one reason only.


    "...what?


    Then.


    Me and Sierra''s dumbfounded voices overlapped beautifully.

 54-New resident

    This is a fictional mage who is said to have defeated the demon tribe that attacked the village where I was born, Filimina''s Flute.


    Eight years ago, when the village was on the verge of destruction in the face of a horde of demons led by Philimina''s flute, he is said to have gallantly appeared and saved the village.


    But in reality, the mage who defeated Phillimina''s flute and the crowd of demons was me, when I was five years old at the time.


    I''ve recovered my memories of my previous life as a Japanese citizen, and I was able to master the magic of this world, where the magic language was Japanese. It''s a good thing that you''re able to use your magical powers to defeat Philimina''s flute.


    But if word got out that a five-year-old child had defeated a demon that everyone feared, I would have been immediately separated from my village and family and placed under the control of the state and military.


    What I had done was undoubtedly a mythical feat, but it would have been impossible for them not to be wary of such power.


    Then I could have thought about raising them into the nation''s strength at an early age, when they were mentally fit and easy to influence.


    But I didn''t want to do that. Everyone in the village also cared for me.


    That''s why the entire village joined together to create the fictional character of ''a skilled mage passing by''.


    As a result, the fact that Filimina''s Flute had appeared in a provincial village without a name, and the lie that a skilled but unnamed mage had defeated Filimina''s Flute had spread throughout the Kingdom of Halkeniya.


    There was no way the country would not want a person who was capable of fighting off the demon race.


    Many times the village was inspected, and a military garrison was even set up near the village in the name of preparing for the re-emergence of the demon tribe and the swarm of demons.


    All of this is to find out the whereabouts and movements of the fictional awesome mages.


    However, for the past eight years, the country has not been able to find out the whereabouts of this mage in the slightest.


    Even if I used my magic in front of the soldiers, it wasn''t much, and I even used it as an excuse to say ''I learned a little bit of magic from the mage in question'' to give the fictional mage''s existence a sense of reality.


    To me, he asked me, "Where is your master, who taught you that magic, now? There were many people who would ask me questions...or even chase me down.


    I used to respond to people who would try to talk to me in this way as follows.


    I don''t know. I woke up one morning and it just disappeared like smoke.


    And.


    As I kept answering in this way, the people who kept asking me about the whereabouts of the amazing mage had stopped asking me when.


    Perhaps Kassandra-san is also collecting information on the ''terrific mage in passing''.


    It hadn''t been long since she became the court''s first mage.


    Maybe that''s why she wants a powerful and capable handmaiden. And the rumored ''great mage on the street'' was very suitable for such a person.


    It''s a good thing that you have a good idea of what to expect when you visit the village under the guise of an inspection, and after learning about me through Sierra, she came all the way to this place.


    Then there''s not much I can say to her.


    ''I''m sorry but if you want to meet the mage who defeated Philimina''s flute, then it''s impossible. I did learn a little bit of magic from him, but he hasn''t contacted me a single time since he disappeared.


    Oh, really?¡¡Well, I''ve collected a lot of stories myself, but I haven''t been able to find any trace of the ''awesome mage on the street''.


    I guess..... It''s a good idea to be prepared for the emergency and to practice magic even now. But when I think about the fact that if my master was here now, I would have been able to develop my strength more efficiently, I can''t help but feel sorry for him.


    I understand. I lost a mentor a long time ago.


    Kassandra nodded slowly as she stared at me with quiet eyes.


    ''But I continued to train to be strong after that,'' she said, ''and it''s because of that that I was able to get to where I am now. It''s because of that that I''ve gotten to where I am now.


    You must have gone through a lot.


    Yes. But I liked magic.


    Cassandra makes a smile.


    ''Besides, there were things I wanted to do as a mage.


    What do you want to do?


    Yeah. Well, yeah. It''s kind of a lifelong goal of mine.


    Yeah. What kind of goal is that?


    I was a little curious about the way he spoke and asked him about it.


    Then Mr. Cassandra replied with a light smile.


    ''It''s not something I tell people about. It''s really a very personal ''goal'' for me.


    Apparently he''s been distracted.


    Seeing that her cheeks are stained with a hint of embarrassment, she seems to be embarrassed.


    A ''target'' that the court''s first mage and daughter from a duke''s family would be embarrassed about.........rather too curious, but it wouldn''t be too good to pry into things that people don''t want to talk about.


    I decided not to pursue it any further.


    ''''I''m sorry. I wasn''t able to help.


    Anyway, Kassandra-san contacted me for information on the ''great mage passing by''.


    But that doesn''t mean I can''t come forward and say that I''m the real person.


    I have no intention of joining the country or the army at this time. I''m not going to be a member of the country or the army, but I want to be an adventurer, fighting and gaining experience in other areas.


    It may be self-satisfying, but I wanted to apologize for not being able to provide any information.


    Oh dear. I don''t mind," he said, "don''t worry about it. I''m sure you''re aware that I''m asking quite a bit, and if you have substandard power to defeat Philimina''s flute, it''s not surprising that she would want to keep her identity a secret. The more they know, the more trouble they''ll have to deal with.


    It''s true that... there''s no reason why the country or the military wouldn''t want that many people, and he might feel annoyed that there are more and more unintentional ties to them, making it harder for him to move.


    Yes, and that''s not all. And it''s not just that. Not only the state and the military, but other organizations will want it as well.


    It''s not that big of a deal...


    You''d think, right?¡¡But there are historical examples as well. There are mages (...) who fought side by side with the demons, although it''s still a very old record, before the demons were sealed,


    It was unbelievable information.


    ''Well, after the demon race was sealed, those factions seem to have died down. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Even I don''t think it''s easy to get to the person in question.


    It''s a very simple thing to say.


    I''m sorry to say it, but I thought it was a vindictive attempt to expose the true identity of the amazing mage who was passing by, but I guess I was thinking too much.


    Inwardly, I''m a little relieved.


    ''''By the way, by the way, can I ask you a question for your reference?''''


    Yes. I don''t mind.


    What were you going to do if you had a chance to meet the mage in question?


    Well I guess I''ll just have to propose to you.


    Butt.


    Wufu?


    My brother''s disgrace!


    Myl, Mei Fan blurted out in an unexpected manner, and Sierra''s face turned red and angry.


    ''Why should I be blamed for this?


    Sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.


    Sierra''s shoulders slumped as she looked sluggish.


    I''m not getting married for the time being, and I have no intention of courting anyone at the moment. I mean, you''re my sister and you don''t need to worry about that.


    Look, I don''t care about you... but I don''t care if my brother marries anyone or not.


    ''No, it''s none of your business. We''re brother and sister, and I''m the one who''s going to be your sister when the time comes, right?


    Wow, I don''t need a big sister!¡¡My brother''s stupid.


    You don''t want me to marry you for the rest of my life.


    Well, I don''t mind this kind of unintelligible Sierra''s mannerisms since it''s not the first time.


    ''''Anyway........are you serious about asking for marriage?


    For now, I turn to Miss Cassandra.


    ''Oh dear. What would you do if I said I was serious?


    She gives me a smile that I can''t really read.


    I''m not used to being a woman, but I felt my heart palpitating as a result of that bewitching expression.


    ''''No, I mean, how can you say that when you''ve never met them before...''''


    Oh. But I love magic. And a good mage, of course.


    Yeah.


    ''So isn''t it only natural that we should expect a reasonable amount of competence from our marriage partners?¡¡And if you''re strong enough to take down Philimina''s flute, then you''re worthy of the Baltarza family line.


    It''s hard to tell if he''s serious or a lie from his tone and expression.


    You can''t help but feel like you were somehow being deceived, but there is also an atmosphere that makes you think that he might be serious about it.


    Well, I can''t read the true intentions, but... at any rate, it doesn''t seem like they''re going to be hostile to us, so I guess it''s okay.


    I decided not to worry too much about it. In general, it is useless for a man to try to imagine what a woman is thinking.


    In times like these, thoughtlessness is the gold.


    ''Well, good luck meeting them.


    Yes. Thank you, Mr. Gerald. I''m glad you took the time to talk to me today, too.


    ''When you say that I honestly didn''t have a shred of information with me, so I couldn''t be of any use to you.


    ''It''s fine. I''m quite happy to just talk to you.


    With a grin, Kassandra gives me a compassionate smile this time.


    If she always had a smile like that, I could talk to her in a more peaceful manner. Sometimes she gives you an extremely s*xy look, and every time she does, my heart jumps up and down.


    ''''Apparently.......I guess we can call it a done deal.


    Noel, who had been standing still, interrupted me.


    ''Well, yes. Thank you for setting the scene this time, Noel.''


    As for Mr. Kassandra, we''ve been so grateful for your hospitality, I''m willing to forgive your selfishness.


    Shit. Why do you have spikes in your behavior? No wonder you''ve never had a man in your life.


    The daughter of the House of Baltzer, I suppose, is not a very shameful thing for a person who is supposed to be the daughter of the House of Baltzer to say. You are a virgin.


    In a cold tone, Noel-san dropped a bombshell.


    ''''Shh........''''


    I cringe.


    But on the other hand, Kassandra-san doesn''t seem to be too keen on it. She had a spare expression on her face.


    ''Ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch!¡¡I''m not sure if I know any men, but there''s a good reason for that: I''m the daughter of a duke. It''s a natural part of being a chaste woman.


    He was talking insanely fast. And he was chewing.


    On the surface, he was trying to keep his cool, but he was all upset.


    If you look at him, the fingers of his crossed hands on the table were wobbling and shaking. Is it really that upsetting?


    ''''Most likely, you''ve been spending all your time studying magic, and for all your bruises, you''ve been missing out on a man.


    How could you possibly know that?


    I can imagine if you didn''t know. I was in a lot of trouble back then.


    The calm, sober, mature woman that she was earlier was no longer present in Cassandra''s biting behavior towards Noel-san.


    But Noel-san seems to know Kassandra-san quite well. I wonder what kind of relationship they have.


    ''''........Noel. You really do have a mouth that spins a lot.


    It''s mutual. So what do we do now?¡¡If you''re going to stay in the city for a while, I can arrange for some accommodations.


    Thank you. Well, I''d tell you to do it but that''s okay. I''ve made a pretty good guess.


    What do you mean?


    "I think I''m going to stay at Mr. Gerald''s for a while. He seems to be quite an expert at it, and it''s quite interesting.


    What?


    Of course, I was the one who raised my voice.


    Staying at my place means that Meiru and Mei Fan will be with me. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that the three of us are now using that mansion as our base of operations.


    I''m with you.


    Sierra raises her hand.


    ''Well, you see, it''s my sister''s, er, sister''s duty to make sure your brother''s life is like, you see?¡¡It''s my sister''s duty!


    My sister''s duty is a bit much.


    So what I''m saying is, I agree with the idea of staying at my brother''s place.


    ''And you seem to be on board, Sierra, too, brother?¡¡Would it bother you if we were to interrupt you?


    To be honest, I didn''t mind.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to talk about when you see Sierra again after a long time, and since Kassandra is the top mage of the court, she might be able to tell you something useful.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out that I''m a great mage passing by, since I only use simple magic to do the housework. It''s also worth noting that although Kassandra-san is a mage, he doesn''t have the status of an adventurer, so he is unlikely to accompany you to the seal site (dungeon).


    However, we should check what the two roommates, especially Meifang who originally lived there, think about it.


    I decided to ask Myl and Mei Fan about it.


    ''''Hey. What do you two think?


    I''d love to be there!


    The first to agree with me was Mei Fan. His ears were standing on pins and his tail was waving happily from his butt despite the fact that he was sitting down.


    ''''There''s a lot of extra room, and just imagine the house being as busy as it was when my dad was here... ehehehe...''''


    I see.


    So they originally lived in a busy house.


    You may be thinking that if the number of people increase, it will become more lively and fun - and that''s what you''re thinking.


    I''m........yeah, I''m fine with that too.


    Meil nodded, followed by Mei Fan.


    It was somewhat surprising. Myl and Sierra were not quite on good terms with each other. If they came face to face, I remember them arguing at a rather high frequency.


    ''''Is it okay?''''


    I checked again to be sure, and Meir nodded again, this time.


    ''''Yeah. Because, you see, it''s weird that we came all the way here to turn you away, and more importantly, Gerald wants to talk to Sierra about things after a long time, right?


    Oh, oh well, yeah.


    That''s something uncharacteristic of Meiru.


    I knew that after the battle with the demon, Meir was somehow changing.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be a burden, or that you''re going to show some concern for me.


    In the past, it was as if he only saw what he was thinking.


    But nowadays, she seems to be a bit more aware of the thoughts and feelings of the people around her.


    Maybe she''s growing mentally through her life as an adventurer, too.


    Or maybe it''s just a concern for me, knowing the anxiety of living away from my parents too....


    I have to learn from it too.


    As I looked again at Meiru, Cassandra-san spoke to me.


    ''''It seems that you''ve managed to get everyone''s consent.


    ''Yes, yes. I guess so.


    I''m so glad.


    Kassandra smiled, a really happy smile on her face.


    ''I''ll be staying with you all for a while now. Nice to meet you.


    Thus, the court''s first mage, Kassandra-san, and my sister, Sierra, were the new residents of the mansion.

 55-Crawling

    That morning.


    I woke up struggling to breathe.


    There was something massive pressed against my face.


    It was blocking my airway, and I couldn''t breathe in or out.


    What the hell was this?


    I wondered vaguely in my acid-depleted head.


    Strangely, although it''s hard to breathe, I don''t feel uncomfortable.


    On the contrary, it''s strangely comfortable.


    It even makes me feel happy.


    It is true that the object blocking the airway is making it difficult to breathe, but instead it is indescribably soft. It was so comfortable that it was hard to leave.


    It was plump and fluffy........it was also like cotton, but it seemed to have a more solid texture than cotton.


    As I was thinking about this, the difficulty of breathing was reaching its limit. I could choke on it any longer.


    I try to pull myself away from this comforting feeling.


    But I couldn''t move my body.


    I didn''t miss the feeling that made me feel so good.


    I tried to move away, but something pressing hard on my back wouldn''t allow it.


    ''''Huh?¡¡~~!


    In earnest I became impatient.


    Writhing in the agony of breathlessness, I desperately try to put my hand between my face and something that is blocking my airway.


    But it doesn''t work very well. The soft object changes shape flexibly from the edge of the touch and fills the gap perfectly.


    Is this a new kind of attack?


    I don''t think it''s surprising that I felt that way. After all, I was completely unable to breathe at this time.


    I tried to back away and grasped the object with the palm of my hand as hard as I could.


    ''''Yah!''''


    Then, as soon as he did, a strange voice came from above his head and tickled his ears.


    The shape of the soft object distorted as I clutched it as hard as I could.


    Then I finally inhaled as hard as I could through the slight gap that was created, and even the scent of sweat that seemed sweet mixed with the air flowed into my nostrils.


    ........I felt a strange sensation of discomfort, and turned my face upward, which I had managed to move.


    ''''Oh my.


    What was there was Kassandra''s face.


    Her cheeks were slightly reddened, as if she were embarrassed, but she had an expression that said she wasn''t quite ready for it.


    The distance between her and me was almost zero, so close that if I moved my head just a little bit, it looked like I could kiss her in a heartbeat.


    And although I hadn''t noticed it before, my whole body seems to be in close contact with something warm and soft.


    It''s a feeling of happiness and security, as if I''m being wrapped up in it, but....


    After sorting out the situation in my head, I finally understood the situation.


    ''Kakkay, kassandra-sa--wapu.


    My face turned bright red and I tried to distance myself from Ms. Kassandra, but she held me close and I was able to bury my face in her flabby fruit again - her chest.


    ''Hey, hey, hey!''


    Oh no. You don''t have to be so pushy.......you''re quite a boy after all.


    You''re forcing me to do it!


    The protests are also overwhelmed by my chest, which is physically and mentally destructive.


    I''m now being hugged by Mr. Cassandra from the front. Both arms are around my back, and I''m completely locked in place.


    I could probably push her off by force, but I didn''t want to do that to a woman.


    As I''m drowning in a sea of big tits while thinking about it, a shadow unexpectedly falls over me.


    I had a bad feeling somehow, so I twisted my head and looked up and there it was.


    ''''..........''''


    Sierra, I mean, good morning...?


    My younger sister Sierra, who had an extremely grumpy face, was looking down at me with eyes that would have made a snowstorm in the middle of winter seem like a no-brainer.


    Good morning brother...........


    ''No, no... Sierra, I think it was Miss Cassandra who forced you to--''


    Yes, well, it''s a cutting board anyway. If this is the case, I won''t be able to sleep and wake up very well.


    "I never said anything about Sierra having poor tits, did I?


    See!¡¡So that''s what my brother thought of me, after all!¡¡I can''t believe it!¡¡Pervert!


    Sierra''s face turns red and she starts screaming at me.


    Then.


    ''Fluffy ... morning?''


    Hmmm... like that, Leslie.


    Perhaps in response to the volume of the voice, even Myl and Mei Fan woke up.


    I mean, is Mei Fan slightly tongue-tied when she''s awake? That''s cute.


    --I mean, this is not the time to be thinking about that!


    If they see my current situation, both Myl and Mei Fan will almost certainly make the same mistake as Sierra. In some cases, they may even lose their trust and stop talking to me.......no, we don''t need to worry too much about it.


    Myl has always been close to me, and I''ve even bathed in hot water with Mei Fan.


    However, it''s not a very welcome situation to be misunderstood.


    First Cassandra-san is an aristocrat....from a family with considerable authority and achievement.


    She herself is renowned as the court''s leading mage.


    I decided to get out of here as soon as possible.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get rid of the cat burglar and the other women in the village who use their eyes because you are a mage. ...


    ''Sorry, Sierra, we''ll talk about it later!¡¡"Spatial transfer.


    Oh, wait, brother!¡¡I''m not done talking about me--


    I don''t wait for Sierra to finish saying it and I use my magic to move to the mansion''s cooking area.


    She used to miss me, but since a few months before we left the village, Sierra''s petulance has increased. Is it rebellion?¡¡Is it just my imagination that I get the impression that I''m particularly nagging when women are involved?


    Oh well. It''s because I tend to interfere with my immediate family members. I''m sure that Sierra is the same way.

 56-Demons and girls

    When I got my mind back on track, I was in the cooking area, heading to the pot.


    It had been a few days since Mr. Cassandra and Sierra had moved in.


    We decided to make some arrangements for the five of us to live together.


    One of them was meal duty.


    Meifang, Meil, Sierra, and Kassandra-san will take turns cleaning, washing, and eating one day at a time.


    However, Me, Meil and Mei Fan, who are often away from home as adventurers, are not assigned to work during the day, such as cleaning and laundry.


    Instead, we take out the trash in the morning and clean the baths at night (what a tub in Mei Fan''s mansion!) I was to take care of such things as


    There are also several other miscellaneous arrangements, such as sleeping together at night (suggested by Mei Fan) and hanging a [Bathing] tag while taking a bath (suggested by me).


    There''s even a rule that if you want to add to these arrangements, you can ask the pros and cons at a meeting with all the residents.


    Well, well. That''s about it. "weak flame.


    Order the fire under the pot and adjust the heat.


    Hmmm, I think it''s still too high. This is going to burn the soup.


    ''''A little less.''''


    When I chanted, the fire went from low heat to even less.


    You can also fine-tune your firepower if you are creative in how you say it. The magic language is very useful.


    I thought to myself, "That''s really useful.


    "You''re really good at that.


    A voice called out from behind me.


    ''If you''re there, please tell me you''re there, Mr. Cassandra.


    ''With a mage as good as you, I didn''t feel the need to tell you.


    Isn''t that a buy-in?¡¡I''m not even that good.


    Well, if you can sense the magic power, I can usually tell where and who is there.


    What''s more, I could tell from the flow of magic that Cassandra-san had gone out of her way to hide her footprints and signs with her magic and come there.


    ''''Oh well. If you say so, well, that''s fine.


    It''s true. --Yes, it''s not bad.


    I spoon the soup and taste it.


    ''Let''s see?''


    Oh.


    Then Mr. Kassandra leans over and pours the spoon I just used into his mouth, which still has a bit of soup left in it.


    My cheeks burn.


    Oh, you''re right. You''re not a very good cook.......why are you blushing?


    No, no, I''m, uh, flattered by the compliment.


    Hiding my embarrassed and reddened face, I turned to the pot and stirred the contents.


    I''m not used to being a s*xy older woman like Kassandra-san.


    * * * *


    After finishing breakfast, we left the house, leaving Sierra and Kassandra-san behind.


    The fact that Sierra is still in a bad mood is worrisome, but... well, I''ll just put her in a good mood when I get back.


    The destination is the guild.


    We can''t make a living if we don''t work.


    That''s why, today, we''re going to devote ourselves to adventuring.


    What do you have in store for us today?


    Mei Fan speaks to me as she walks next to me, her footsteps light.


    ''''Come on. I can''t say that''s something I''d like to go to, but..........I''d like to have an easy way to make money.


    I''m sure Mr. Gerald wouldn''t have too much trouble with any request.


    Mei Fan chuckled.


    ''''That''s true. It doesn''t really matter much to Gerald how difficult it is, does it?''


    No, not really. It''s a lot of time and effort to search for a collection, right? If that''s the case, it''s much easier to defeat a demon or explore the depths of the seal site (dungeon).


    ''No, for most adventurers, that''s the opposite of the difficulty level...''


    Really?


    I think it''s a pain in the ass to be collecting materials and stuff like that.


    Well, if you have magic, you can handle most crises.


    Although Karius-san says that you should not be proud of yourself, he also says that it is just as important to understand your own abilities objectively.


    That''s why, from an objective standpoint, I can conclude that with my abilities, I can earn more money in the mission to defeat powerful demons.


    As we get closer to the center of the city while exchanging words, the number of people increases.


    Occasionally, I''ll see people who look like merchants or street girls, but in the area around the guild, more and more people are dressed as adventurers.


    The races of these adventurers are also various.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who are not only human, but also short people who seem to be dwarves, elves with long ears, and beastmen with various types of beast ears.


    Swords, spears, baskets, axes, bows, knives, and many other weapons, but they are all adventurers in their own right.


    They are the people who search for the danger zone, the seal site (dungeon), which is the claw marks of the demon race, where demons roam.


    Oh, aren''t you a slayer?


    How are you doing these days, mage?


    Another day on duty?¡¡You''re doing a great job.


    A few of them come up to me.


    They know that I am the one who defeated the demon.


    Maybe that''s why my name is becoming more famous, or maybe they don''t know each other''s names, but they talk to me.


    Sometimes.


    "Yo, demon slayer!¡¡Let''s dive into the dungeon with us today!


    There were even people who invited me to come to their homes.


    It seems that my magic is valued.


    I''m grateful, but when I receive invitations like this, I turn them all down at once.


    It''s because I don''t have the time for it.


    When I accept an invitation, I have to accept other invitations as well.


    It''s not a bad feeling to be asked to do things for me, but it''s the end of the world if that doesn''t allow me to move around as much as I''d like.


    As I was making my way towards the guild building that I saw, a familiar face approached me from ahead.


    He had a pale appearance and long ears characteristic of his race.


    It was the senior adventurer of the elves, Karius-san.


    ''''You''re a little boy. You''re working hard today.''''


    Karius-san comes up to my side and calls out to me.


    Because he''s tall, he''s looking down on you from above.


    Being looked down upon by Karius-san, who always has wrinkles between his eyebrows, has a certain intimidating feeling to it.


    His original face is tremendously well-defined, so he looks even more sullen.


    But despite his brusque expression, I know that he is very junior to me.


    I''ve been giving him advice and advice in the past, and we''ve been indebted to him for that.


    ''....Oh my God, you insidious elf.


    ''You still don''t have much to say, Meir...''


    Sighing at Meir''s unchanging reaction, I turn to Karius-san who called out to me.


    ''''Thank you for your hard work. Is Karius-san on a mission now too?''''


    Yeah, well. There are a couple of demon exterminators, and then there''s the foraging.


    General adventurer''s mission.


    Usually, adventurers'' missions are divided into two main categories: defeating monsters and gathering materials, except in cases such as escort missions.


    Most adventurers are asked to combine a mission to defeat monsters of different types according to their level of ability with a mission to collect materials from the area where the monster is distributed.


    It can also be combined with a mission to collect materials that can be collected during the escort mission. However, in this case, the efficiency of the mission is not as good as it could be because there is not enough time to collect materials.


    ''''From the looks of it, the little bastards are also planning to go to the seal site (dungeon) from now on.


    Yes. Yes, I''ll be on my way when I get the assignment.


    Then I need to tell you something.


    Karius-san crowded in, the wrinkles between his eyebrows that were originally stern deepening.


    ''''Recently, there have been strange rumors in the seal site (dungeon). It''s an incomprehensible sighting of a strange looking demon and a human girl following it.


    ''''........It''s certainly a strange story. Aside from demons, I''ve never heard of humans acting together with demons, even in a fairy tale world.


    ''''Yeah. And since I haven''t heard of anyone being attacked or injured, it''s not impossible that this is a gossipy adventurer''s story, but such an unforeseen event might be possible in the seal site (dungeon). Be careful.


    ''Yes, yes. I understand. Please take care not to hurt yourself, Karius.


    I know that.


    More importantly," said Mr. Karius, looking at me with pointed eyes.


    It''s you I''m worried about, kid. You are indeed an excellent mage. You may be able to heal even the most dying of wounds. But in other words, your peace of mind could lead to arrogance, which could eventually lead to injuries and failures so great that even a mage would be too late.


    ''No, no, that''s certainly not... well, maybe it is.


    "I''m not saying you shouldn''t make use of what''s available. But just know that pride is always close to danger.


    Yes. Okay.


    Okay.


    As soon as I say it, Karius-san starts walking towards the seal site (dungeon).


    However, after going a few steps, he stops and unexpectedly turns on his heel and comes back towards us.


    Then he takes out a package from the pouch he carries from his waist and presses it to my chest.


    ''''This is........''''


    It''s portable food. Eat when you''re tired.


    Saying that in a shunting tone, this time Karius-san was heading to the seal site (dungeon).


    ''''Ah, you''re still the same person, I can''t quite tell whether you''re angry or kind.......''''


    Mei Fan commented as she put her curled tail between her legs.


    Apparently, he was scared of Karius-san.


    ''Hmph. It just smells like preaching, that thing.''''


    ''I''m sure he''s kind, though. It''s hard to find someone who''s that caring.


    Well, I think it''s easy to be misunderstood because of the tone of voice and facial expressions, too. It''s a waste of time.


    But the rumors are so strange, aren''t they?


    The human girl who shares the same behavior with the strange demon?


    If that''s the case, what''s the purpose of the demon and the girl?

 57-Mir of face that does not float

    The time was almost noon.


    We were in the middle of an engagement with the demons in a corner of the seal site.


    ''''Breaking aaaaah!''''


    Mei Fan''s fist explodes.


    The attacked Inokuma (Boar Bear)''s nose was shattered.


    ''''Gruoohhhh!''''


    The Boar Bear is lying on its side writhing and writhing.


    The Boar Bear is a huge, bipedal, bear-like monster.


    Normally it moves around on its hind legs, but when it is ready to fight, it turns into four legs like a wild boar and launches a powerful lunge at you.


    It''s the combination of the magic fist I learned from my father and the magic technique I gave him to defeat the boar''s rush.


    He''s grown so fast that it''s hard to believe he''s the same person I was when I was an adventurer registration examiner.


    Mei Fan closed the distance without giving the prone Inokuma time to adjust his stance.


    The Boar Bear writhes to get away from the oncoming Mei Fan, but it''s a futile resistance.


    ''''Ha, yea, teeeeeee!''''


    In the blink of an eye, a series of blows from the bottom of the palm hit the Inokuma, cracking his head open and killing him.


    ........But even looking at it like this, it''s still amazing.


    Due to the structure of their bodies, beastmen are more efficient at converting magic power into physical power than humans and elves.


    It is generally known that beastmen are known for their tremendously high physical abilities, but that''s also because they unconsciously convert magic power into physical power.


    The beast-man style fighting technique is said to be an attempt to use it more theoretically and efficiently.


    Even though she was still young, Mei Fan''s background as a mage fighter was very high, and as a result of continuing to develop her aptitude, she was now one of the most powerful warriors.


    Furthermore, recently Mei Fan has also started to study the magical language, albeit slowly.


    Although she doesn''t seem to be going that far right now, it won''t be in the distant future for her to learn how to fight like a mage fist fighter.


    ''''I''ll take care of this one!


    Although Mei Fan had defeated one Boar Bear, the battle was still not over.


    There was still one flock of Rushbirds and one Boar Bear left.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find the right one.


    That means that I''m in charge of the dancing birds.


    The main means of attack of the turbulent birds are the projectile wings and the pecking attack with the beak.


    But be that as it may, there are many of them. There are usually ten to twenty birds in a flock.


    It is said that if you are an adventurer who has risen from the lowest to the lowest class, you can often deal with them alone and end up with a clean slate.


    Well.


    "''Burn them all to death.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a flock or a single one, as long as it turns to dust in an instant.


    When I cast a single word of the spell, the scorching flames scorch the turbulent birds in one fell swoop.


    All that''s left is a pitch-black piece of cinders that crumbles down in a raggedy manner. That''s all.


    Even the few remaining embers were blown away by the wind and scattered out of sight.


    It''s a simple job that was so easy to do.


    "Kut, huh!


    Contrary to me, Myl is struggling against the Inokuma.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it in the same way that you can find it.


    This added to Myl''s impatience, and her movements were gradually becoming more and more poorly executed.


    God, you are so stubborn!


    He thrust his sword out to pierce the boar''s throat, but his hand hand went crazy and it wasn''t his throat that it pierced, but his shoulder, which was about twenty centimeters off to the right.


    ''''Ew!¡¡Nuh-uh, I''m stuck....


    He hurriedly grasped the hilt with both hands to pull it out, but the sword, tightened by the strong boar''s muscles, could not be pulled out so easily.


    ''''Mir-san........''''


    Don''t come here!¡¡Oh, my God, I did it!


    Meir shouted while desperately trying to draw his sword.


    But mercilessly, the Boar Bear crawled to all fours with a ferocious roar.


    Coming.


    The rush.


    Just as quickly, the sword slips out, and Meir takes a few steps backwards on the tatara.


    ''''Ugh.''''


    Myl holds on and regains his stance. He regains his position, but in the meantime, his consciousness is diverted from the Inokuma.


    ''''Nuh-uh!''''


    A boar bear on all fours rushed out at an incredible speed for its huge body.


    The one in its path was Meir.


    Myl hurriedly rolled to the side to avoid the rush, but the Boar Bear didn''t stop there.


    It changes direction as it rushes forward and reasserts itself on Meill with little to no slowing down.


    Myl has just gotten up from his rolling position. He can''t get into position.


    It was just in time to see if he could avoid it in time.


    Myl''s expression changes quickly.


    It''s not impatience, fear or fright.


    It was an expression as if he had prepared himself for something.


    ''''No, Myl-san!


    Mei Fan shouted. I felt the same as she did.


    Because Meil abandoned his attempt to avoid the Boar Bear''s rush.


    Instead of avoiding it - to my surprise, she chose to intercept it.


    Earlier, Mei Fan had met the Boar Bear''s rush head on and repelled it.


    But the conditions were different between Mei Fan and Meil.


    The reason why Mei Fan was able to pull off such a feat was because of the potential of the race of beastmen, who were particularly skilled in physical ability, combined with the magic of a mage fighter and the destructive power of magic, respectively.


    This is not a trick that a human(...) can easily imitate.


    Still, for example, if you are a knight with a blessed physique like Gant, you might be able to block one or two of the rushes with your shield.


    But Meir is not a knight, but a swordsman. Even with his physique, it''s difficult for him to catch a rush from a boar.


    It''s not that I don''t know why, but it''s because I don''t know what to expect, and that''s why I''m trying to stand up to the boar''s fierce rush from the boar, head on.


    "I can do it, I can do it, I won''t lose, either!


    Mei Fan''s voice did not reach him.


    While Meil held his sword, the Boar Bear was almost there.


    d*mn. Take care of it.


    ''''Restrain him.''''


    He turned his hand towards the Boar Bear and chanted a spell.


    Then the Boar Bear''s rush stopped.


    I can see that the magical power is bound up like a sturdy rope, restraining the boar in my eyes.


    The Boar Bear is struggling, but I''m not going to let him go free so easily.


    It''s just too much trouble for him to run around any longer.


    "Huh?¡¡Oh, that.....


    Meir, who had been bracing himself for the rush, stood there with a beatific look on his face.


    ''Meir, now. Finish him off.


    ''Wow!¡¡Uh, um....


    As I told him to, he grabbed the hilt again and pierced the boar''s neck to take its life.


    The blood gushes out, and the limbs that have been swinging around trying to break free from their restraints go limp as gravity pulls on them.


    ''Well, that''s all taken care of for now, isn''t it?


    He calls out to Meiru and Mei Fan.


    Both of them are covered in blood and sweat, their whole bodies are throbbing.


    On the other hand, I''m just shooting magic, I wasn''t sweating that much, and since I didn''t do any close combat, I wasn''t covered in blood or anything.


    ''''Get dirty, get off!''''


    I cleaned Mei Fan and Meil''s bodies with magic for now.


    ''''Oh, thank you for going out of your way.''''


    Yeah ... thanks.


    It''s no problem at all. But still, Mei Fan. Your use of magic is becoming quite effective.


    ''Really?¡¡Thank you!


    Yeah. Just be careful with the consecutive shots. Unlike me, Mei Fan has a limited amount of magic power.


    To begin with, though, I think Mr. Gerald''s constitution is too substandard.


    Mei Fan chuckled.


    I''m constitutionally capable of taking in the magical power that exists in the surrounding atmosphere and using it as my own.


    Apparently, this is a byproduct of my continuous use of magic since I was a child. Because he could use magic power virtually infinitely, he had a constitution that could not be more blessed as a mage.


    He turned from Mei Fan to Meil.


    ''''............''''


    She looked unfazed.


    I''m me, and I''m at a loss for words.


    I can''t think of a word of consolation or even a word of reprimand.


    Well anyway, I guess it''s time for lunch.


    After some hesitation, I had said something like that.

 58-I couldnt even say good words

    A corner of the Zephyros Forest.


    We were in an open, open space in the forest.


    This is what adventurers call the "safety zone" (point).


    Each type of monster can have a different area of distribution.


    And this plaza existed right on the border between areas - a place where it was extremely difficult for demons to appear and disappear.


    There seemed to be only the three of us in the safe zone today.


    I didn''t hesitate to take a seat in the middle of the square.


    It''s nice to occupy the middle at a time like this to feel like a private party!


    Mei Fan sat down to the left of me as I sat down. A little further away from there, Meil sat down.


    And just there, Mei Fan''s belly gurgles.


    She suppressed her rumbling belly with her hands while her cheeks stained with embarrassment.


    ''''I''m hungry.''''


    Me too. Anyway, let''s have lunch.


    Yes!


    Mei Fan and Myl are the vanguard, so they will be trading swords and fists with demons directly.


    When it comes to me, I''m moving around in the forest, so I use my strength and the more I move my body, the more energy I expend.


    It was natural to feel hungry.


    I unfolded the package I took out of my belt pouch.


    Today''s lunch is a sandwich I made while I was making breakfast. Between the bread, I put bacon, lettuce, cheese, and tomatoes. I also spread some butter on the back of the bread and sprinkled some black pepper on it.


    It''s usually good on its own. If it''s a sandwich, it''s easy to carry around, and it''s easy to change the taste of the sandwich just by changing what you put in it.


    This is delicious.


    When he takes a bite, Mei Fan breaks into a happy face.


    ''''Do you like it?''''


    ''Yes!¡¡I thought bread was meant to be eaten with jam or honey. It''s amazing that you could come up with this kind of usage, after all, Gerald!


    To be honest, I''m troubled when people rave about something as simple as a sandwich.


    It''s not even a rare food in the previous world....


    Well, it doesn''t matter that Mei Fan is happy to see me.


    Thank you for the food.


    Mei Fan, who had been obsessively biting into a sandwich, quickly flattened it down.


    ''''You have an amazing appetite,''''


    And it was so good, I just couldn''t resist.


    Mei Fan''s cheeks tinted with embarrassment when I asked her what she thought about the way she was eating.


    I was noticeably aware that her gaze was even on my sandwich.


    From the pouch, I take out the portable food that Karius-san gave me and offer it to Mei Fan.


    ''''This is the one Karius-san gave me, if you want, you want to eat this too?''''


    Yeah, you sure?


    Yeah. I''d be in more trouble if he collapsed on an empty stomach.


    Thank you!


    Mei Fan happily opened the package.


    Inside was a cookie. I wonder if it was made by Karius-san.


    A fragrant aroma spread through the air.


    The quality is amazing.


    It''s amazing. It''s delicious!


    Mei Fan threw the cookie into her mouth with a happy voice.


    I tried to pick one up, but the moment I took a bite, the sourness of the lemon mixed with the savory flavor spread through my mouth and it was so delicious.


    It would be great to have a girlfriend like her. Karius, he''s a guy, but....


    Contrary to Mei Fan''s voracious appetite, Myl didn''t seem to be eating very well.


    Even though Mei Fan was still trying to flatten his cookies, Meil hadn''t even eaten half of his sandwich yet.


    Instead, he was looking down at the ground with a difficult look on his face.


    Why should I do it, I think.


    If there''s something that''s bothering you, you might as well listen to it.


    However, some people aren''t good at confiding their problems and advice to others.


    Meir and I have known each other for a long time and I thought we understood each other to a certain extent, but I haven''t seen many people worrying about it like this.


    So I don''t know why it''s the right thing to do, but.......either way, if there''s something that''s troubling you, you can''t just leave it alone.


    I decided to call out to him.


    ''Hey, Meir.''


    "...what?¡¡Oh, yeah. What?


    ''I haven''t eaten at all, but maybe you''re not hungry?''


    That''s the first thing I''ll do. Anyway, I think it''s more important to have a conversation in these situations.


    If it were me, when I''m in trouble or distressed, I would suddenly ask, "Is something troubling you? If someone asks me what I want to do, I feel that I would deny it at once.


    Human beings sometimes reflexively deny it when they are pointed out to you.


    Ah....


    Meir looks down at the sandwich in his hand, as if he noticed that he was told to do so.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to worry you. .........I was out of it.


    It''s not very typical for Meir to zonk out in front of your food. Have you caught a cold?


    No it''s not like I have a cold or anything.


    What do you mean, then?¡¡Did I make a bad meal or something?


    ''Not bad!¡¡Not bad, but tasty, but...


    But?


    I''m sorry, I just don''t know what I''m talking about. I don''t know what it is.


    He seemed more confused than troubled.


    It''s rare for Meal to have this kind of unclear attitude.


    However, it is probably because of this lack of clarity that the person in question does not know what to do and is confused.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do. I''m not going to be able to say that it''s a good idea.


    As if trying to cheer up Myl, who has turned over, Mei Fan calls out to her.


    With that straightforward kindness, Myl''s expression relaxes a bit.


    ''''Yeah. Thanks, Mei-chan. And Gerald too I''m sorry for dragging you down.


    You''re pulling my leg. If you''re in trouble, you''re pulling my leg.


    But that was a close call back there.


    Meir says in a subdued voice.


    Earlier (...)


    I think he''s referring to the close call he got in the battle with the Boar Bear.


    I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I.......I should have been able to defeat a boar, but I''m not. I don''t know why I was delayed by a demon of that caliber, but.......next time, I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    I''m sure Meir doesn''t realize it himself.


    That the words "I don''t know, but it''s okay" are a contradiction in terms.


    I''m sure she would be anxious if she didn''t think she had to be okay.


    But that, to me, seems like she''s got one foot in the mud.


    ''It''s not like that. Meir would have said, ''I had faith that Gerald would help us!¡¡I love you! What a stupid thing to say.


    Oh... yeah, maybe?


    Maybe not. What''s really going on, man?


    I don''t know what that is, but I don''t understand it myself. But I''m a liability, you know.


    No one says that.


    But I''ll do my best. I''m going to be stronger and next time you''ll have to do better than that, won''t that get in my way?


    Meir is thinking about it.


    But he doesn''t realize that he''s pondering.


    He doesn''t understand why he''s confused or impatient, or why he''s in a hurry. It was like that.


    Come to think of it, Meir had gotten up early in the morning the other day to practice his sword.


    I thought at the time that it was the ambition I looked up to, but he might have felt a strong sense of frustration at that time.


    But I felt that even such words would have the opposite effect on the current melee.


    ''Well, don''t force yourself to do it alone. You can rely on your friends, you know.


    ''Yes, Mr. Mill!¡¡We''re friends, we don''t have to fight alone!


    My guys, well, we''re all friends, aren''t we?


    I wonder why.


    Myl, who held his knees and muttered that, had some kind of lonely look in his eyes.

 59-Mir turning her back

    We finished the request and headed back to town.


    After receiving the reward for completing the request at the guild, the three of us headed home.


    Today, we completed our mission without a hitch, but our expressions were not good. In particular, Myl''s expression was lackluster.


    Today--.


    In the afternoon as well, Myl made a series of mistakes.


    It''s not as bad as when he fought the Inokuma.


    But it''s undeniable that minor mistakes piled up in the middle of the battle, and each time they were in danger.


    Meir takes it very seriously and gets fired up to do well next time, but.......................but he''s too enthusiastic about it.


    Because of that, the more you work hard, the more dangerous it becomes, which is approximately the worst vicious circle.


    ''''I''m sorry.......both of you.''''


    Shit. That''s all you''re doing today, Mr. Mill, isn''t it?


    Oh yes, and I''m sorry about that too.


    ''Well...''


    Mei Fan was also speechless because of the unbelievable sneer from Meil so far.


    ''''Well, some days are bad. Let''s stop messing around and thinking about it today.''''


    ''Yeah...''


    I called out to her like that, but she still looked like she wasn''t fully convinced.


    ........Well, this is not a problem that can be solved by the outside world saying this and that.


    We can give you advice, but basically all we can do is watch.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to do.


    I returned to the mansion with a deflated Meir.


    ''''Ah........brother....


    As I walked through the gate, my sister Sierra was sweeping the yard with her broom.


    ''Welcome back brother!''


    Sierra runs up to me, talking to just me (...).


    I give her a pat on the head.


    ''Hey. I''m glad you''re here to greet me but you shouldn''t ignore Meiru and Mei Fan.


    When I scolded her lightly, Sierra made a subtle, awkward face.


    ''''Ugh I''m sorry. What can I say, I only had eyes for my brother.''''


    I don''t need those excuses. Look, what do you say in these situations?


    I''m sorry...?


    ''No. And why is it a question mark?


    I let out a disgusted laugh.


    Oh. Didn''t you just say something to me, brother!


    ''''It''s because you say dumb things. In a situation like this, you''d say ''welcome back'' to both Myl and Mei Fan.


    With that admonition, Sierra turned to Meir and Mei Fan.


    I''m out.


    I uttered.


    Well, he looked at Meir with a terribly disgusted look in his eyes. I''m still troubled as always.


    Mei Fan chuckled looking at me and Sierra''s situation.


    ''''The two of you are quite close siblings, aren''t you?


    Do I look like that?


    Yes. Very well. Well then, I''ll change my gear.


    Me, Meil and Sierra, in that order, Mei Fan bowed politely and left for the doorway.


    ''''By the way, brother,''''


    Huh?


    I said welcome back to my brother before...


    For some reason, he looks at me with resentment.


    I have no idea why, but I can only nod my head.


    ''Yeah?¡¡What does it matter?


    Do you know what you should say to me, brother?


    Oh.


    I was inadvertent on my part too.


    You know, I think Sierra just blew a gasket on this one.


    I''m home, Sierra. Thanks for meeting me.


    Yeah.


    Sierra smiled happily.


    ''Oh, by the way, brother. I''m already ready for dinner.''''


    When the exchange was over, Sierra said as if she remembered.


    I was on duty for the evening meal today, so I made a lot of your favorite dishes.¡¡Eat a lot of food!


    ''Oh, I''m looking forward to it. I''ll also have to see how much Sierra''s cooking skills have improved.


    You''ll be surprised, won''t you, brother?¡¡My mom taught me a lot of things, like, ''Make that one, make that one, make that one,''


    Sierra squeezes her fist in my direction.


    So stay tuned for more!


    I hope I''m not going to disappoint you. Come on, then. Let''s get inside, Myles. I''ve had enough of this shit.


    ''Oh, even thieving cats eat...?¡¡Well, I don''t mind, but....


    I ignore Sierra''s words and turn around. There''s Meir standing there without a trace.


    "Hey, Meir,


    When I called out to him, Meir looked up with a lazy gesture.


    She turns her eyes towards me.


    ''''Uh ... yeah.''''


    Her reaction was slow.


    Her expression was still the same as it was when she was depressed, and the supremacy, motivation, and energy was missing from her eyes.


    Even now, rather than understanding my words, it was more like she reacted because she was called my name.


    ''''Eh........Thief cat, is there something wrong with you?''''


    Sierra gives me a quizzical look too.


    ''Did you hear me, dude? He said it''s time for dinner.


    Dinner...?


    Yeah. You''ve spent all day in the sealing site, and you''re hungry. Let''s go.


    Dinner.....


    Meir repeats the same words.


    And.


    ''Good.''


    What?


    No more. I don''t want it.


    She shook her head as if she didn''t need dinner.


    ''No need ... you, you need to eat or you won''t have the strength.


    No, I''m fine. I need to go work on my game.


    What?¡¡Is it now that you''re training?


    Yeah. I have to be strong. I''ll never be a burden to you.


    Meir stepped out towards the dojo.


    However, she must be tired after working as an adventurer all day long. Her footsteps are faltering.


    I couldn''t help but grab Meir''s arm and hold her back.


    ''Hey, don''t do that. Pushing yourself too hard is bad for you.


    Shut up!¡¡Gerald doesn''t understand anyway!


    The arm that grabbed me with an unexpectedly strong grip was unhooked.


    Meir glares at me with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    But he immediately looks guilty and looks away.


    It was so sudden that I couldn''t even say a word.


    ''''I''m sorry, I ... I ... I just took it out on you. That''s not good, isn''t it?


    No, I don''t mind but what''s going on, man?


    ''No, I''m fine. And anyway, I dragged my feet today and I have to go for it!


    With a mended expression, Meir uttered that.


    ''''Well that''s fine, brother. Just leave it alone.''''


    No, but Sierra. It doesn''t work that way.


    "Because,


    Sierra giggled and puckered her cheeks.


    ''You don''t like eating my food, anyway.


    When she said that, she pouted and turned away.


    It seemed that she was completely sulking about Sierra.


    ''''Well then, I''m sorry Gerald. It''s just the way it is.


    Hey, hey, hey, Meir!


    Meir had already turned his back on me.


    There are plenty of words I want to say to that back.


    Don''t think about it.


    Don''t try too hard.


    Don''t push yourself too hard.


    Talk to me. Talk to me. Don''t take on too much by yourself.


    But.....


    I don''t know what words I should say to stop Meir, so in the end I could only keep my mouth shut.

 60-Dissatisfaction, and concerns and worries

    I went into the living room, which also served as the dining room, with Sierra.


    Mei Fan is already seated in the living room.


    Mei Fan turns her head to look at me and Sierra as we enter the room.


    I tilt my head back.


    ''''Huh?¡¡You''re not coming, Mr. Meir?


    Yeah. He''s, uh...


    I don''t want to eat my food, because...


    Sierra says in a sulky tone.


    Apparently, she is quite upset about Meil''s refusal of dinner.


    Mei Fan speaks to Sierra.


    ''''Sierra-san, what''s wrong?''''


    ...that woman. She said no dinner.


    Mr. Mill?


    Mei Fan also gave him a strange look.


    Usually Meil eats well. Not to mention, he just came back from the dungeon.


    Adventurer earning is somehow very physical. Some adventurers even boast that those who don''t eat will die.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    ''''Myl-san.......could it be that you are not feeling well?''''


    They just don''t want to eat my food anyway. She doesn''t like me. I don''t like that thieving cat either.


    "Don''t act like that, Sierra. He doesn''t hate you, and the food you make is excellent. There''s no way I''m going to say I don''t want Meir for no reason.


    But I worked very hard on it.


    ''Yeah. Me and Mei Juan can do more than we used to because of Sierra''s cooking these days. I''m sure Meil feels the same way. ...But he''s got a lot going on right now, too.


    What happened today must have been a shock to Meir.


    That''s why I thought that guy needed some time to calm down.


    ''That''s right, Sierra-san. I''m sure Myl-san would love both Sierra-san''s cooking and Sierra-san herself!


    Mr. Mei Fan.


    And you know what, Sierra? You can''t say, ''I didn''t do that.¡¡I''m a big fan of Sierra''s cooking, so it makes me sad when you say it like that?


    Mei Fan smiled at Sierra in a gentle tone.


    Then, Sierra, who had an unflattering expression on her face earlier, showed embarrassment and remorse on her face.


    ''''Yeah. ........I''m sorry, Mei Fan. I won''t say ''I''m not me'' anymore.


    Yes. It makes me very happy to do it.


    Mei Fan''s smile made Sierra''s face lighten up a bit, which may have lifted her depressed mood.


    I''m going to go and prepare dinner then!¡¡I''ve got some good stuff for you to enjoy!


    Yes, I''m very much looking forward to it.


    ''Yeah. I''m just starting to get hungry myself.


    Mei Fan and I watched Sierra as she ran towards the kitchen, while Mei Fan and I looked away.


    ''''........And yet, is Meil-san really okay?''''


    Mei Fan speaks to me as I see that Sierra''s back has disappeared into the kitchen.


    I twisted my head.


    ''Well come on. It just seemed to me that you were taking this whole thing with Boa Bear too seriously. To be honest, I didn''t even know what to say to you.


    Well....


    If Myl can recover immediately, there is no problem.


    However, worries are the result of one''s feelings alone and cannot be managed, which is why they become a problem.


    I''m not sure how to anticipate what will happen to Myl''s problems, given his current situation.


    It''s a good idea to keep an eye on it for a while. I''ll be paying attention to it too.


    ''Yes, that''s right. Let''s make sure I''m in the front and Mr. Gerald is in the back to support Mr. Meir!


    Yeah. Let''s do it.


    Ever since he regained the dojo, Mei Fan''s ability had been steadily growing.


    Now, it was impossible to imagine how unreliable he had been when they met.


    If it was only simple combat power, even Myl has already surpassed them.


    It''s a mage who can be entrusted with the role of a wall (tank) as the vanguard.


    The actuality of this is that it''s a very good thing. Do you have a minute?


    Me and Mei Fan have just settled on a plan for the future, and then in a flash, Sierra emerges from the kitchen.


    ''''Kassandra-san is still upstairs, so I need you to call out to her that it''s time for dinner, if that''s okay?


    Hmm?¡¡Oh.....


    I''m not very good at that, Cassandra.


    The probing look in his eyes, and the way he emphasizes his chest in my direction.


    .........Well, if it''s going to be a dinner, there''s no way I won''t talk to him.


    I''ll be fine. I''m going out.


    Thank you, brother. You''re very helpful!


    You''re exaggerating.


    I turned to the stairs leading to the second floor.

 61-Ancient book

    There are three rooms upstairs.


    One of them is in a communal bedroom.


    In the other room, Kassandra-san had gone upstairs and was now using it as her roost.


    I knocked on the door of the room Kassandra was rooting around in.


    ''Yes. Who are you?


    That''s me.


    Come in.


    Receiving those words, I open the door - but.


    The door, which opens inward, gets stuck on something in the middle.


    ''''........hmm?¡¡What''s going on?


    When I stepped into the room through the slight opening, I saw that the room, which had been empty until the other day, had been transformed.


    The floor is covered with books that have been piled up to about half my height.


    Shelves had been mounted to the ceiling on the walls, and thick stacks of books and papers were crammed into them as well.


    In addition, a desk had been placed at the back of the room, and it was laughably large. It seemed to have a surface area of about the same size as a bed.


    Naturally, there was a huge pile of books on the desk.


    From a cursory glance at the books and paper bundles, almost all of them seemed to be magic-related. Many of them had magical language (Nihongo) spelled out on the covers and spines.


    ''''..........''''


    I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    That''s how much the room had changed.


    ''Good day to you, Mr. Gerald.


    In this space full of books, Mr. Kassandra was sitting at his desk with a thick book open.


    The beauty of his appearance caught my attention.


    I wondered if she was dressed in a baby doll.


    It was an amber nightgown made of silk that fluttered around her waist.


    The nightgown stood out well against the purpleish blonde.


    It had a bold and bewitching design in places.


    Even though it was a short distance from the entrance to Mr. Kassandra, the garment was so thin that you could see through the skin on the other side.


    Mr. Kassandra, who had been sitting at the desk, turned to me and bailed on me from his chair.


    ''Please, feel free to come in?''


    ...Yes, I''m sorry. I mean, when on earth did you bring in all these books?


    When she tossed out the question, she picked up a slightly larger bag and shook it lightly.


    ''I''ve gotten into the habit of keeping all my research grimoires in here, haven''t I?


    ''You don''t think... that''s a magic tool?''


    Yes. I wonder if this one has twice the capacity of this mansion?


    A magical tool is a tool that has a magical language carved into a special material.


    They are much more convenient than ordinary tools, but they also require a high level of knowledge of the magical language.


    Furthermore, there are only a few artisans who can work with them.


    Besides her bag, Gant''s great shield and other magical tools could also be said to be among her magical tools.


    ''''The books in this room are only part of my research materials. I really wanted to get them all out, but as expected, I couldn''t do that because if I did, the books would be buried not only in the mansion, but also in the dojo.''''


    I''m sure you do.


    Even if it was just Mei Fan''s house, it was bigger than an ordinary house. That''s how much money Xiao Lang was making as an adventurer.


    The magic tool in the bag, which has twice the capacity of the bag


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that if I took out all of the contents, this entire property would be filled with books.


    Nevertheless.........I couldn''t help but feel throbbing as I exchanged words with the glossy-dressed Cassandra-san.


    The flickering skin tone from a while ago was inexplicably heartbreaking.


    ''''Ka, Kassandra-san,''''


    What is it?


    I mean, you do get to wear loungewear for a virgin, for nothing.


    I was jittery and nervous, and as I tried to unwind, I said the most outrageous thing of all: "What is wasted meat?


    "What is wasted meat, wasted meat?


    ...You''re still mad at me?


    At my words, Miss Cassandra put her hands on her hips and peeled her cheeks.


    Her flabby breasts sway beneath her baby doll as she follows her movements.


    My eyes are involuntarily drawn to them.


    ........stunning.


    I force my gaze away from the fleshly swaying breasts.


    The other party is the duchess and the court''s top mage.


    If I displease him too much, he''s powerful enough to kill my existence socially and physically.


    I open my mouth to excuse myself.


    ''No, no, no, no one is talking about the tits,''


    ''I haven''t said a word about the breasts either, Mr. Gerald?


    ''Oh, yeah, well...''


    ''And who''s always looking delirious with that virgin wasted meat? I''m sure you don''t recognize Mr. Gerald?


    Ugh, well, that''s just, you know...


    No, I''m trapped!


    Cassandra''s expression turns lecherous.


    ''Oh?¡¡I wonder if Mr. Gerald always looks delirious with this meat of mine?¡¡What a slut.


    No, no...


    I try to deny it, but I can''t get the words out.


    Mr. Cassandra''s tongue is on the tip of his tongue, and he is completely flirting with it!


    Now Mr. Kassandra was holding his chest (probably intentionally) between his two arms.


    The munchies and the crushing of her breasts were visible through her baby-doll.


    She even crossed her legs in that state.


    And then.........I saw it.


    The baby doll, further over there.


    The base of the thighs that emerge flesh white, the final barrier that protects the most important part of the woman.


    The pale peach-colored women''s underwear!


    But it''s only for a moment.


    When she finishes crossing her legs, the baby doll swoops up and covers her underwear again.


    ''I thought you were more serious than that.


    We''ll reassemble.


    Peek-a-boo. Glancing.


    "Ugh.


    ''I can''t believe you gave me those lustful eyes.


    The pale, peach-colored fabric........


    Every time Kassandra-san crosses her legs, I see it reflected in my eyes.


    I can''t look away, I can''t look away.


    ''''See, you''re still looking so slutty........''''


    Oh, my God...


    My face gets hot.


    My heart rate jumps at Kassandra''s teasing gaze.


    ''I''m so disillusioned with Mr. Gerald that he''s been this shifty.


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah.


    I forced my heart, which was beating a throbbing sound, to suppress it by raising my voice.


    ........Really, this guy is heartbreaking.


    ''.........Sierra said to come down for dinner.


    Oh, yeah.


    Forcing a change of subject, Mr. Cassandra turned boringly to his desk.


    She looked down to the page of the book that had been left open.


    ''I''m sorry, but could you tell her I can''t go for a bit right now?


    He tells me this in a disinterested voice.


    ''What?¡¡But I think the food will get cold when it''s late...


    ''I can at least reheat it myself. I''d rather work on deciphering this now.


    Well for someone who wants to proceed with the deciphering, you seemed intent on teasing me earlier, though.


    The only way to get results is to take a nice break.


    I think you should think of another way to relax, though.


    My heart is going to explode sooner or later if I''m being teased every time I take a breather.


    But still.........


    ''''Deciphering?''''


    I''m curious about the word "deciphering".


    My father once told me that there are two types of grimoires.


    The first is a grimoire written by a top-notch mage to pass down his technical system to the next generation.


    The other is an ancient grimoire that is sometimes unearthed - an ancient book.


    Although ancient books are regarded as important in researching the development of magic and clarifying the origins of magic, it is said that deciphering them takes a lot of time and effort.


    After all, it takes ten top-notch mages to decipher an ancient book.


    It is said that even with those ten people, it can take more than a hundred years to decipher the book.


    .........Well, it''s easy to understand if you translate it into English. If a Japanese person tries to decipher English by themselves, it must take a tremendous amount of time.


    There are no dictionaries and no Japanese in this world. It is understandable that it would take a long time.


    Since I used the word "deciphering," it was not hard to imagine that Cassandra was reading an ancient book now.


    ''What?¡¡Is Mr. Gerald interested in ancient books?


    Yeah ... a little bit.


    Then you''re welcome to come in.


    Are you sure?


    I know that the ancient books are valuable, that''s all I know.


    I''m sure it''s not something you can just show people.


    I don''t mind. I''m sure your student, Mr. Wizard in Passing, has some interesting advice for you...


    Then....


    I headed over to Kassandra''s place, careful not to collapse the tower of books.


    As I approached, she shifted the ancient book and notebooks so that I could see them better.


    ''This is where I''m trying to decipher it now, isn''t it?


    The letters have been scratched off in some places and are no longer legible, but the part that Kassandra is pointing at is barely recognizable.


    Naturally, as a Japanese man with memories of my previous life, I could read the contents of the letter.


    What was spelled out there....


    A rare person has come from the underworld. I will use the truth of the word and spirit to defeat the demons and bring peace to this world.


    If we translate it directly into our language, it would be something like ''A mysterious person comes from the other world, defeats the demon race with magical language and brings about an era of peace''. To some extent, though, it''s a literal translation.


    However, even if I could read it, I honestly don''t understand the meaning of this alone.


    I regretted that the sentences before and after were lost.


    As I tilted my head, Kassandra-san asked me.


    ''Mr. Gerald. Is there something we can read into the meaning?


    No I''m sorry, but I''m not.


    ''Well I''m really sorry to hear that. I was hoping you might be able to find something new for me.


    Cassandra sighs in disappointment.


    A little bit of guilt was stimulated.


    I can read the meaning into it. I can even explain what it says in this world.


    But an ancient book is essentially like gathering ten or more top mages to decipher it.


    If I could easily decipher it, it would be nothing but unnatural.


    ''''Even if it''s not me, I''m sure there are mages who can help you with your research, right?''''


    ''''I don''t see the use of a bunch of old mages in the middle who are only proud of their knowledge. Rather, fieldwork and talking to young talents like yourself will bring you much better results.


    Is that the way it works?


    Yes. To tell the truth, the person I''d most like to talk to is ''the great mage who passes by''. Your ability as a mage who can fend off even the demon race is very interesting.


    Kassandra''s words were filled with some heat as she said this.


    She must be very fond of magic.


    Her voice was even more bouncy than when she was teasing me.


    ''I suspect that this ancient book, from what I can see, is referring to the origins of magic. We don''t currently know when or where the magical language was brought to humans, but I have a feeling that there may be some mention of it here. As far as I know, there''s a disconnect between ancient and modern records, but as long as ancient books existed, there must have been magic and magical languages in ancient times. But somehow it''s only in the modern era that magic came to be recognized in the records.


    Mr. Cassandra begins his explanation in flowing words.


    Why is it that people who are so studious love to explain things like this....


    I think this is really a kind of nerdy disposition.


    Even the most beautiful woman in the world was certainly going to run away from the man with this.


    But still.


    ''I see, so...''


    You mentioned the origin of witchcraft.


    That would make sense in terms of the description in the previous paragraph, "From the underworld comes a rare person, who, through the reasoning of the spirit of the word, strikes out the demons and invites a moment of peace in this world.


    This sentence must contain the information that Kassandra-san is seeking.


    ''''Ha!¡¡Mr. Gerald, you''ve got a flash of inspiration!


    Kassandra-san reacts sensitively to my words that I inadvertently blurted out.


    Her eyes are sparkling........and she''s even pulled her body closer to mine.


    Softly, a mature scent tickles the tip of my nose, but she seems indifferent to that as well.


    It''s not like that. I see, it''s just that I''m convinced that Kassandra-san carries a lot of books around with her because she loves magic.


    ''Well I guess what you did with me was premature.


    At my words, Kassandra-san''s expression takes a turn for the worse.


    ''More importantly, you should really come downstairs (sic) quickly, right?¡¡If you stay in that one and Sierra gets in a bad mood, it''s going to be a huge pain in the ass.


    ... well. Maybe we could grab a bite to eat for a break.


    Yeah. Come on, let''s go. Oh, and make sure you get dressed properly, okay?


    As I tell him that, I leave the room quickly.


    If I''m told to help them get dressed, that would be too much of a surprise to my heart and could be disastrous.


    --


    Kassandra looked at Gerald as he left the room and closed the ancient book that was open.


    The thick book made a rather heavy thud as it closed.


    The scent of mold and dust mixed with the distinctive scent of old books tickled the tip of my nose.


    Kassandra inhaled it with a satisfied look on her face. This scent was familiar to her research-oriented mind.


    ''I wonder what you read into it?''


    In the room where no one else is present, she mumbles to herself.


    I know that expression. I''ve never seen it in the mirror, but I''m sure Kassandra confidently has a similar expression when he gets some special inspiration.


    Perhaps he had discovered something from the ancient book.


    It must be something very interesting to Cassandra.


    The insight he had accumulated as a mage had turned this interest into a conviction.


    ''''Hmph.......Really, it''s been a long time since I''ve met an interesting gem.

 62-Illness and breather

    A week passed.


    In the meantime, Myl''s impossibility continued day after day.


    In order to forcibly chase after the demons, the frequency of Myl alone poking out and falling into dangerous situations was also increasing.


    They only care about defeating the enemy in front of them, and since they don''t grasp the movements of me and Mei Fan, their coordination is also uneven.


    Whenever we return from a dungeon, they call it practice or training, but instead of eating, they lock themselves away in the dojo.


    In the dungeon, I and Mei Fan were able to somehow keep out of harm''s way by following up with them.


    But that''s not the case with Meil''s body.


    A battle motivated by impatience drains both her strength and spirit, and reckless training until late at night puts an immeasurable burden on her body.


    As a result, Myl''s body, which was unable to endure the recklessness, was in a fragile state and she was in bed.


    ''''This means we can''t go to the dungeon today.


    I tell her as I check on her condition.


    Fever. Sweating. Chills and a headache.


    Meil, who has a parade of symptoms of ill health, was lying in the middle of a large room upstairs, the room everyone else is using as a bedroom.


    Her forehead was being cooled with a cloth that Mei Fan had squeezed tightly with cold water earlier.


    I can''t. It''s an important part of an adventurer''s job to keep your strength up.


    But then, Gerald, with your magic...


    Relying on magic for everything is a bad habit.


    It''s true that if I quickly heal him with my magic, Meir''s condition will instantly improve.


    But I had no intention of doing that.


    The only thing you need to do is to sleep and rest for the rest of the day. As expected, you''re being too reckless lately.


    And then...


    Consider it a good time to think about it. Anyway, I''m taking today off.


    When he said it clearly, Meir shushed him and pulled the covers up to the middle of his face.


    You can see the disapproval in his expression, but even so, his physical condition must be the worst. I closed my eyes without saying anything else.


    Immediately, he begins to breathe in and out of sleep. Maybe he hadn''t had a good night''s sleep lately.


    ''I''ll be watching you, won''t I?


    The other side of the street, across from Meil.


    Mei Fan, who was sitting right next to a tub of ice water, spoke to me.


    ''''Are you sure?''''


    Yes. Well, by the looks of things, it''s unlikely he''ll be awake for a while.


    Well yes.


    Indeed, Mei Fan was right, Meil''s sleeping face as he looked down at her wasn''t going to waver a bit.


    ''''Since you''re off for the day, why don''t you and Gerald go for a walk in town with Sierra?


    ''What?¡¡But that would mean that Mei Fan.....


    As long as Meil''s sick, I can''t leave her at home alone.


    I couldn''t possibly let Kassandra-san take care of her, and in that case, Mei Fan would have to stay behind.


    Perhaps noticing my concern, Mei Fan tilted her head and smiled, twitching her silver ears.


    ''''If it''s about me, don''t worry about it. For the first time in a long time, I''m in the mood to take care of this house as well. Besides, wouldn''t Sierra-san be choked up if she came to Zet City and all she does all the time is about the house?


    Oh, yeah I''m sure you''re right, maybe.


    ''Then I think you should act like a big brother here and Mr. Gerald should be escorting Miss Sierra.


    Mei Fan smiles with a carefree smile as she says that.


    ''''I''m sorry, Mei Fan. I owe you a debt of gratitude.''''


    We owe you a favor, don''t we?


    Well thank you.


    --


    ''Wow ... wow, that''s great, brother!


    Seeing the streets of the Adventurer''s Town.


    Sierra squealed with joy.


    After making sure that Meir fell asleep, me and Sierra were visiting the downtown area.


    The downtown area, located next to the entertainment district, is one of the most prosperous corners of Zet City.


    A number of shops, including restaurants, occupy the main street. There are more than a dozen signs lining the street, all of which are sure to attract the attention of first-time visitors to this place.


    Further down the road, you will occasionally come across an open space, where there are street performers, people sitting on benches and chatting, and street vendors selling ornaments and other items by spreading out their cloths on a spur of the moment basis.


    The downtown area is lively, noisy, and full of energy. The downtown area was a place full of such an atmosphere.


    It was busy, the buildings were big...and there were all kinds of delicious smells!


    Sierra was excited to see all the things she had never encountered before.


    It had been more than a week since Sierra had visited Zeto City. But during that time, she was so busy with her household chores that she didn''t have the opportunity to see and walk around the city properly.


    Even though Meir''s poor health is an excuse, as an older brother, I''m honestly glad that I was able to bring her here like this.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure that''s how attracted she is to the curiosity of this downtown area.


    I call out to her back.


    ''Come on, what do you think, Sierra? Today, brother, I''ll go with you to do whatever you want to do, Sierra!


    Fortunately, there are still plenty of rewards left from defeating the demons.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do, but it''s not going to do much damage to your wallet if you listen to your selfishness for a day or so.


    ''''Hmm........''''


    Sierra turned around, perhaps in response to the voice.


    However, her condition was not as good as she had expected.


    ''''?¡¡What''s wrong, Sierra?


    I don''t know if it''s all right for me to be the one to have fun. I put Mei Fan in charge of everything at home, and I''m not feeling well right now...


    Are you worried about the two of them?


    You don''t mean to harass me, but I don''t want to harass that woman.¡¡It''s just that... you know your brother, right?


    Contrary to the content of her words, Sierra''s tone was caring towards Mei Fan and Sierra.


    I''ve seen such an unsophisticated nature of her as an older brother for a long time, and I know it well.


    I tangled my fingers in Sierra''s hair, which was spinning words that sounded like an excuse.


    ''Yeah. I know exactly what I''m doing, that you''re growing up to be a kind boy.


    No, I''m not trying to be nice.


    Are your cheeks loose?


    Hey, I''m not happy!


    Eyes >< (Batten) and Sierra wagged her arms.


    I continued to speak, smiling at such a reaction.


    ''''Mei Fan will be fine. He''s been hiding in the dungeon all the time lately, and he seems to be in the mood to spend a day at home once in a while.


    That''s okay.


    And Meiru. I''m sure Mei Fan will be fine as long as she''s around. Besides, I think those two will feel rather guilty if you worry about them too much.


    From Mei Fan''s point of view, it was a form of offering to do housework so that Sierra could have time to play.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s a good idea.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends and family, and go home with a smile on your face. Then everyone will feel at ease.


    I told her so, and with a pudge, I pinched Sierra''s soft cheek.


    Then she pursed her lips as if she was a bit sulky and turned away.


    But that reaction is another reason for being in a bad mood.


    ''Ni, if your brother says so, can I enjoy it, Ked?


    The end of the word goes up a bit, a questioning form of pretentiousness.


    I want to jump into the hustle and bustle of downtown right now. It seemed that she couldn''t hide such a woozy feeling.

 63-Good friends

    Sierra takes me by the arm and I jump into the crowd.


    I''ve spent all my time working as an adventurer, so I don''t really know much about this area either.


    Maybe that''s why my heart was filled with curiosity, although not as much as Sierra''s.


    ''Brother, brother!¡¡What''s that?


    Hmm?


    Sierra pulls me by the arm and I turn my attention to the mobile stalls (wagons) on the side of the road.


    These wagons can be found not only in the downtown area, but all over Zeto City.


    Each wagon sells different things, but many of them, such as spit-roasted and steamed potatoes, were basically things you could eat with your bare hands while walking.


    The wagon that Sierra had spotted was no exception, and the savory scent drifted to us as we walked down the street.


    ''I wonder what it is. Let''s take a look at it.


    Yeah.


    Sierra, attracted by the appetizing smell, leads me to the wagon.


    ''Oh, come on. Miss and An-chan.


    The old man in the wagon calls out to me in a friendly manner.


    ''Hello!¡¡What do you sell here?


    Hey, little girl, have you ever heard of an onion ring?


    Onion rings?


    When a friendly Sierra speaks to him, the old man holds out a container full of fried circular food.


    The surface of the container is golden brown and looks very tasty.


    The salt and peppery taste of the food and the faint spices are very appetizing.


    Onion rings aren''t much of a thing. It''s just onions dipped in batter and deep-fried.


    You are urged to try it, and Sierra takes one to her mouth.


    Sierra''s expression changes to a bright color as she pours the onion rings into her mouth, poof!


    ''''Huh!¡¡Brother, brother, this is delicious!


    As she said it, Sierra picked one up from the container and brought it to my mouth.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    "Oh, I can''t let you eat for free!


    The owner of the store waits.


    ''It''s our product in a crooked way, you know?¡¡It''s not good business for us to be snacked on so casually.


    Nie, the shopkeeper folds his lips.


    I see. So this is the way of fishing. This shopkeeper is good at business.


    Well, she seemed to like it and held the container tightly to her chest.


    I''ll be d*mned. How much is it?


    Five for a copper.


    I hand the shopkeeper the five coppers out of my wallet.


    ''Every time,''


    Brother, brother, come on, eat up!


    Almost as soon as I handed her the money, Sierra brought the onion rings to my mouth.


    ''Oh, hey, relax, Sierra,''


    Look, look, hurry up, or it''ll get cold and won''t taste as good!


    So I meekly open my mouth, returning a wry smile to Sierra, who rushes me to eat.


    ''Oh, it''s really good,''


    Right!


    The onions wrapped in a batter with a pleasantly crispy texture are sweet, and the spices and cheese powder also have a rich flavor.


    Onion rings are not an unusual food for me, as I have memories of my past life, but for Sierra, who grew up in the countryside, this is the first time I''ve tasted such a snack food.


    I''m still biting into the battered and deep-fried onions.


    Don''t get hungry.


    Mm, I didn''t break it.


    I popped my head and teasingly told her that, and Sierra puffed out her cheeks in disapproval as she chewed on an onion ring.


    ''I don''t know.¡¡Which one of you ate too many tree strawberries from the forest two years ago and had a stomach ache.......ouch, ouch, ouch!


    Shit!¡¡Onii-chan''s teasing!


    I was slapped on the back clumsily. It was a pretty stiff momentum.


    However--''''


    "It''s been a while since you called me Onii-chan, hasn''t it?


    Hey, hey, I just said it wrong.


    This was right before I turned ten. I''m not sure if Sierra wanted to be quiet, but she started calling me ''big brother'' instead of ''big brother''.


    Since then, she''s been calling me "big brother" for a long time, and it''s true that I felt a bit lonely.


    When I was called "Onii-chan" once in a while, I felt a sensation of irritation and comfort.


    I don''t even know my brother anymore!


    Yeah, yeah, you don''t know that.


    Well, it''s the truth, isn''t it?


    Yeah, really, Sierra doesn''t know anything about me.


    Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm, that''s enough.


    I''m not sure if she wants to make an "I''m mad at you" appeal, or if she wants to turn her head away from me.


    Even such a gesture is cute.


    And.


    "Brother, brother, brother, brother!¡¡Oh, look at that, there''s a strange man!


    I love the fact that right after she bends her navel, she tugs on my sleeve like that.


    Hmm?¡¡What''s going on?


    ''Yes!¡¡What is that man doing in that place?


    Sierra pointed her finger at a human being who looked odd and didn''t move, wearing a flashy hat with spiky feathers on his head and extremely colorful clothing.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    And yet, he remained in an unsteady position, not moving in the slightest.


    Yeah, it''s called street art. It''s called street art.


    "Street art?


    Yeah. He gets paid to perform tricks on the street. In his case ... pantomime, I guess?


    When I explain, Sierra tilts her head in the air.


    Well, it would be faster if I actually showed her.


    I took out some coins and threw them into a small box that the pantomime street performer was spreading out on the side of the road.


    As soon as I heard a clunk, it was as if the man''s motionless time began to move.


    ''Wah, wah, wah!


    Sierra looks at the street performer as he begins to move smoothly, and she is surprised and impressed.


    I, too, can''t help but watch.


    I can only say that it''s wonderful to see props that shouldn''t be there expressed perfectly in a single movement. There was a magical power in the lean, yet exaggerated movements that made people marvel.


    However, that magic power eventually came to an end and the street performer stopped moving again.


    ''Oh, Onii-chan, Onii-chan!¡¡We''ve stopped!


    I don''t know if she''s excited or not, but Sierra is calling me ''Onii-chan'' again.


    But she doesn''t notice that, and she tugs at my sleeve and begs me to do it.


    This is what makes Sierra such a spoiled child. Well, I guess it''s better than being weirdly mature.


    I''m not going to be able to do that. Just one more time?


    Yeah!


    I took out my change, promising just one more time.


    --We ended up watching the street performance three more times before we left.

 64-Court Leader Mages Advice

    After that, I continue to look around downtown with Sierra.


    It''s not just the food that''s unusual, but also the clothes and decorations that you can''t find in a remote village.


    The adventurer''s town was originally intended as a deterrent against demons that would appear from dungeons and attack people''s villages and towns, but today it flourishes as a key distribution point where people and goods gather.


    For this reason, the downtown area is crowded with people and goods from all over.


    ''Oh, that was fun,''


    In the plaza set up at the intersection of the road and the street, Sierra sits down on a bench and sounds satisfied.


    ''I''m glad you enjoyed it,''


    I sat down next to her as I called out to her.


    ''Awesome, what an adventurer''s town!¡¡I always thought there were a lot of rowdy people and that it was dangerous.


    That''s not true. There are violent people, but there are also many others. In fact, it''s because there are so many of them that this city is so rich.


    Yeah. Yes, that''s what I felt. There''s a lot of heat, a lot of energy, a lot of activity, a lot of stuff, a lot of people, a lot of different things.


    That''s because the City of Adventure is not only a force to be reckoned with in the dungeons, but it''s also a major commercial center.


    The demons that lurk in dungeons are certainly a threat.


    However, the dungeons can also provide you with a number of valuable materials.


    Plants that have been mutated by evil spirits, claws and fangs that have undergone abnormal development, or parts of their internal organs, ores and water that can be processed into liquid fuel.


    As such things became more widely known, the adventurer''s city was also run over and killed by the adventurer''s city, which had developed all at once.


    This is the town where my brother lives now, isn''t it? This is the city where your brother now lives, isn''t it? ... A city that is much more fun, much more exciting and full of wonderful things compared to the village we were in.


    Are you completely addicted to the charm of the city?


    I''m not sure if I''m completely addicted to the charm of the city or not," Sierra said with a twinkle in her eye.


    Seeing her vivaciousness, however, I thought of my childhood friend who had lost her energy recently.


    When I visited here, I think she was as surprised as I was by the size of the city and the sheer number of things.


    When I visited this city, Myl was always in good spirits. No, even before that, she was full of energy, and that was depressingly bright.


    Of course, there were times when I felt uncomfortable about her cheerfulness to the point where I felt it was more intrusive.


    But..........


    ''''........''''


    I think her cheerfulness has helped me dozens of times more than I''ve neglected it.


    Even when I came to Zeto City with mixed up fears and expectations.


    The day I decided to become an adventurer and left the village.


    .........and when the village was attacked by Philimina''s flute, you were so worried about me that you looked for me in the middle of the demon infestation.


    ...Brother?


    Hmm?¡¡Yeah, what''s up, Sierra?


    No, it''s fine. It''s just that my brother looked like he was having a hard time.


    Apparently, my inner thoughts were showing on my face.


    Sierra peered into my face with concern.


    I patted her head with a cushy stroke.


    ''''Haha.''''


    Don''t look so worried. It''s just that I thought that if I brought Meir''s guy with me next time, he''d feel a little better.


    ... hmmm.


    A little frustrated, Sierra''s lips twitched.


    ''You''re the kind of guy who thinks about other girls when you''re with me, aren''t you?


    He says this in an accusatory tone.


    ''Why do you look so grumpy...''


    "Hey brother. Do you like that woman or Mr. Mei Fan more, brother?


    Sierra asks me this, ignoring my blurbs.


    ''Like it or not, you''re both important friends,''


    Heh, you can fake it like that.


    You''re not fooling anyone.


    So which one do you like better?


    If I had to guess, I''d say I like you both.


    ...Three-way?


    No!¡¡I mean, with the way things are going now, at least it''s a two-way street!¡¡Where the hell is the other one?


    "I.


    That''s the only thing that could possibly happen!


    I assure you emphatically.


    I can''t face my mom and dad that way. Besides, you''re my sister, too. I never meant to be a monster.


    Sierra''s swelling up.


    "It''s possible.


    You''re funny about the sulking part...


    Well, he''s only ten years old, and I guess he can''t be separated from his older brother.


    Even though I''m slightly worried about my little sister''s future, I''m honestly glad that she adores me like this.


    When I was chatting and laughing with Sierra like that--.


    It''s a good thing. Gerald-san and Sierra-chan.


    What a surprise, Mr. Gerald. And your sister...


    I was called out to them.


    The two people who showed up were Kassandra and Noel.


    Cassandra''s purple-blond hair was curled up in curls and she was wearing a gorgeous dress that looked like that of a young lady.


    Noel, on the other hand, wears her blonde hair cut to just below her shoulders and wears pants.


    They were a splendid contrast between the two.


    It''s a good thing that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for.¡¡I wonder if the blue fruit, which is still unripe, is more to Mr. Gerald''s liking than a ripe sister like me?


    Quickly, Kassandra s*xually harasses me.


    A date.....


    ''''No way. I''m not going to be able to say that Sierra is my sister, and it''s not a date or anything like that. It''s a good idea to use common sense and understand that--!


    My brother, you''re disgusting.


    Why?


    In addition to s*xual harassment, domestic violence broke out due to Sierra''s foot stomping attack.


    Moreover, she stomped on me with her full weight, which was quite painful.


    I wonder which of my father or mother is more like this ferocity that sometimes comes out.......


    Noel-san lets out a dumbfounded sigh.


    ''''This is why the old mage foolish lady with no ties to men....... It was said that when it comes to magic and vulgarity, there''s nothing better in the courtroom.


    ''Wait a minute, Noel, I''ve never heard that before!


    ''Not many people can say anything that would make fun of the dukes,''


    Noel-san said that as if to shun her nonchalantly.


    That''s all there is to it!


    Oh, haha, that''s all.....................


    I have no say in the matter. After all, it''s Cassandra-san''s s*xual harassment first and foremost, so there''s no way to defend her.


    That''s how I get a vague look on my face.


    ''''But then again, it''s rare to see you here, Gerald.


    Noel speaks to me.


    ''You''re always eagerly diving into dungeons, aren''t you?¡¡I thought that was the case today, though.


    Yeah, well...


    There was no way that Meir could dive into the dungeon in that condition.


    Naturally, my reaction also became clipped.


    I''m not feeling well right now," he said, "but I can''t go to the dungeon without him. I can''t go to the dungeon without him.


    So....


    Noel-san''s expression wavered slightly wistfully.


    But it was only for a moment. She immediately regained her calm expression and continued to speak.


    ''''But even without Myl-chan, with Gerald-kun and Mei-fan-chan''s abilities, aren''t they enough to keep up with the demons?


    Noel''s words are true.


    I''m strong at long range and Meifang is strong in melee combat. Their compatibility as a combination is very good, and even without Meil, if it''s only the demons that appear on the surface of Zephyrus Forest, I won''t have much trouble with them.


    Simply, as it stands now, if you think of it as a fighting force, the importance of Meil is actually not that great.


    However.


    ''''........I can''t really get into the mood to leave that guy alone and dive into the dungeon, can I?


    Ever since the attack of the Philimina flute....


    I''ve been thinking about being strong.


    I wanted to be strong enough to protect my father, my mother, Sierra, and Meir... and everyone else in the village who I care about.


    That is why I came to this city. As an adventurer, I wanted to learn how to fight, hone my strength, and become even stronger until the time when Philimina''s flute told me that my time had come.


    Still, I felt uneasy about the unknown.


    She had an unquenchable sense of uncertainty about venturing into the unknown.


    Although on the surface I was strong, I still had a lot of trepidation in my heart, and even though I was halfway through, Myl was willing to go with me.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve been saved by Meir, but there''s no way you can leave him behind just because he has someone else to rely on. It''s not a good idea to be able to have a good time with them, but it''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    "...yes. If that''s what you think, Gerald, then I have nothing to interrupt you. It was tactless of me to say that.


    ''No I''d appreciate someone saying what they feel is necessary without fudging it,''


    To Noel-san who looks apologetic, I hurriedly return that to him.


    In fact, I had to confirm somewhere that, in terms of strength, me and Mei Fan were enough for now.


    As a Demon Fist, Mei Fan''s battle power, which is skilled in handling magic power in addition to physical techniques, is enough to close in on Gant, a senior adventurer.


    ''''Maybe........Meil feels that he''s the only one who feels out of his league. It''s my fault for not realizing that........


    When I let out a word of remorse, Noel-san and Cassandra-san sighed as if they were dumbfounded.


    ''''Haha........Gerald-kun too, for the most part.


    Well, this is all the more tactless for us to say.


    ''Yes, for once I agree with Lady Cassandra. We don''t need to tell you that.


    ''What?¡¡Huh?


    I don''t know what they''re talking about.


    Did I say something wrong?


    ''Well that''s besides the point, Mr. Gerald.


    Yes, sir.


    Cassandra-san spoke to me and I turned my head towards her.


    ''''Playing nice with each other is fine but if you''re not prepared to cut down the weak, then you should stop being an adventurer.


    ''''If you have a handicap, everything can be cut down from there. Sometimes it''s even necessary to cut off your fellow man if he''s the weakest force in the battlefield.


    I don''t have anything to say in response to her admonishing words.


    It''s a harsh word, but I can tell that her words are meant for me and Meir.


    Still, it was also true that there was something I couldn''t agree with.


    ''''You mean........you want me to abandon Meiru?''''


    ''Hmmm ... you know exactly what you don''t mean by that, don''t you?


    ....


    You don''t need to be weak to do the right thing. You have to have the will and the power to get what you want... You don''t have to know that yet, but it''s something to keep in mind.


    Thank you for the advice.


    No, sir. I may have said something too much on my part. I apologize.


    I don''t know what she was thinking when those harsh words came out of Kassandra''s mouth.


    Nevertheless, her sincere tone of voice hinted at some hidden emotion.